¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ' ¦'."-, '-- "yM-r '-r::0::-'T;:--":-;,:-- . . . . ....... ¦ .- '¦¦.¦¦ ¦.-..¦ ¦ -¦ ¦ ' ::'f^:<--::i:?;- ¦¦¦¦.'¦'¦'.¦'¦¦' /-:-: YALE DIVINITY SCHOOL LIBRARY Gift of Estate of the Rev. Orville A. Petty CRITICAL AND GRAMMATICAL COMMENTARY PASTOKAL EPISTLES. EEVISED TRANSLATION. BY RT. REV. CHARLES J. ELLICOTT, D.D., LOED BISHOP OS GLOUCESTER AHT> BRISTOL. BOSTON: DRAPER AND HALLIDAY. PHILADELPHIA: SMITH, ENGLISH, AND CO. CINCINNATI : GEO. S. BLANCHARD AND CO. 1867. aitdover: stereotyped and printed by "w. f. draper. PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. The following Commentary is substantially the same, both in principles and execution, as those on the Galatians and Ephesians. I have, however, earnestly striven, on the one hand,, to introduce improvements, and, on the other, to amend defects of which time, experience, and, above all, the kind criticism of friends have not failed to convince me. I will briefly notice both. In the first place the reader will find the substance of the grammatical references more fully stated in the notes, while at the same time care has been taken to modify and repress the use of technical terms, as far as is con sistent with the nature of the Commentary. I confess I cannot yet persuade myself that the use of technical terms in grammar* independently of sub serving to brevity, does not also tend to accuracy and perspicuity ; still so many objections have been urged by judicious advisers, that I have not failed to give them my most respectful attention. This modification, how ever, has been introduced with great caution ; for the exclusion of all tech nical terms would not only be wholly inconsistent with the lex opens, but would be certain to lead the way to a rambling inexactitude, which in gram mar, as in all other sciences, can never be too scrupulously avoided. I have also endeavored, as far as possible, to embody in the notes the sen timents and opinions of the dogmatical writers, more especially those of the great English Divines to whom I have been able to refer. Yet here again this has been subordinated to the peculiar nature of the Commentary, which, to be true to its title, must mainly occupy itself with what is critical and grammatical, and must in other subjects confine itself to references and allusions. Still, as in the preface to the Ephesians, so here again, let me earnestly entreat my less mature readers not to regard as the mere biblio- Straphical embroidery of a dull page the references to our English Divines. IV PREFACE TO THE FIIiST EDITION. They have all been collected with much care ; they are nearly in every case the aggregations of honest individual labor, and if they prove to the student half as beneficial and instructive as they have been to the collector, they will not have been adduced in vain. Let us never forget that there is such a thing as the analogy of Scripture ; that it is one thing generally to unfold the meaning of an individual passage, and another to do so consistently with the general principles and teaching of Scripture. The first may often be done with plausible success by means of acuteness, observation, and happy intui tions ; the second, independently of higher aids, is only compatible with some knowledge of dogmatical theology, and some acquaintance with those masterpieces of sacred learning which were the glory of the seventeenth century. On verifying these references, the allusion to the individual pas sage of Scripture will', perhaps, sometimes "be found brief and transient, but there will ever be found in the treatise itself, in the mode that the subject is handled, in the learning with which it is adorned, theology of the noblest development, and, not unfrequently, spiritual discernment of the very highest strain. With many deductions, the same observations may in part apply to the dogmatical treatises of foreign writers referred to in the notes. Several recent works on Christian doctrine, as enunciated by the sacred writers, whether regarded individually or collectively, appear to deserve both recog nition and consideration. I would here specify the dogmatical works of Ebrard and Martensen, the Pftanzung und Leitung of Neander, and the Theologie Chretienne of Reuss, a work of no mean character or pretensions. By the aid of these references, I do venture to think that the student may acquire vast stores both of historical and dogmatical theology, and I dwell especially upon this portion of the Commentary, lest the necessarily frigid tone of the critical or grammatical discussions should lead any one to think that I am indifferent to what 'is infinitely higher and nobler. To expound the life-giving Word coldly and bleakly, without supplying some hints of its eternal consolations, without pointing to some of its transcendent perfections, its inviolable truths, and its inscrutable mysteries, — thus to wander with closed eyes through the paradise of God, is to forget the expositor's highest duty, and to leave undone the noblest and most sanctifying work to which human learning could presume to address itself. Among semi-dogmatical treatises, I would earnestly commend to the atten tion of grave thinkers the recent contributions to Biblical Psychology which are occasionally alluded to in the notes (comp. 1 Tim. iii. 16). Without needlessly entrammelling ourselves with arbitrary systems, without yielding "too prone an assent to quasi-philosophical theories in a subject that Involves much that is equivocal or indemonstrable, it seems still our duty to endeavor PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. V to grasp the general principles of psychology, which appear to have been recognized by the sacred writers, and to realize those aspects under which they viewed the parts and portions of our composite nature. No thoughtful man, after reading Philo, and observing how deeply psychological specula tions, sufficiently consistent and harmonious, give their tinge to his writings, could hesitate to believe that a contemporary, at least as well educated as the Jew of Alexandria, elevated by a higher consciousness, and illumined by a truer knowledge, both thought and wrote on fixed principles, and used lan guage that is no less divinely inspired than humanly consistent and intelligi ble. It is but a false or otiose criticism that would persuade us that the terms with which St. Paul designated the different portions of our immaterial nature were vague, uncertain, and interchangeable ; it is indeed an idle assertion that Biblical Psychology can be safely disregarded by a thoughtful expositor. A slight addition has been made to the purely critical notices. As in the former Commentaries, the Text is that of Tischendorf, changed only where the editor did not appear to have made a sound decision. These changes, as before, are noted immediately under the text. In addition to this, however, in the present case, brief remarks are incorporated in the notes, apprizing the reader of any variations in the leading critical editions w^iich may seem to deserve his attention. An elementary knowledge of Sacred Criticism can never be dispensed with, and it is my earnest hope that the introduction of criticism into the body of the notes may be a humble means of presenting this subject to the student in a form somewhat less repulsive and forbidding than that of the mere critical annotation. Separate notes of this kind are, I fear, especially in the case of younger men, systematically disregarded; when, however, thus incorporated with grammatical and philological notices, when thus giving and receiving illustration from the context with which they are surrounded, it is my hope that I may decoy the reader into spending some thoughts on what seem to be, and what seem not to be, the words of Inspiration, on what may fairly claim to be the true accents of the Eternal Spirit, and what are, only too probably, the mere glosses, the figments, the errors, or the perversions of man. Possibly a more interesting addition will be found in the citations of authorities. I have at last been enabled to carry out, though to a very lim ited extent, the long cherished wish of using some of the best Versions of antiquity for exegetical purposes. Hitherto, though I have long and deeply felt their importance, I have been unable to use any except the Vulgate and the Old Latin. I have now, however, acquired such a rudimentary knowl edge of Syriac, and in a less degree of Gothic, as to be able to state some of the interpretations which those very ancient and venerable Versions present. VI PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. The Latin, the Syriac, and the Gothic have been somewhat carefully com pared throughout these Epistles. I know that my deficiency in the two latter languages will be plainly apparent, and I seek in no way to disguise it ; this only I may be permitted to say, in justice to myself, that the Latin inter pretations annexed to the words are not borrowed from current translations, but are fairly derived from the best glossaries and lexicons to which I have had access. Mistakes I know there must be, but at any rate these mistakes are my own. These it is perhaps nearly impossible for a novice to hope to escape ; as in both the Syriac and Gothic, but more especially the former, the lexicographical aids are not at present of a character that can be fully relied on. And it is here that, in the application of ancient Versions, the greatest caution is required. It is idle and profitless to adduce the interpre tation of a Version, especially in single words, unless the usual and current meaning of those words is more restricted or defined than in the original. Half the mistakes that have occurred in the use of the Peshito, — mistakes from which the pages of scholars like De Wette are not wholly free, are referable to this head. It is often perfectly apparent that the partial inter pretation supplied by the Latin translation appended to the Version, has caused the Version itself to be cited as supporting some restricted gloss of the original Greek words, while in reality the words both in the original and in the Version are of equal latitude, and perhaps both equally indetermi nate. This error I have especially endeavored to avoid ; but that I have always succeeded is far more than I dare hope. In thus breaking ground in the ancient Versions, I would here very ear nestly invite fellow-laborers into the same field. . It is not easy to imagine a greater service that might be rendered to Scriptural exegesis than if scholars would devote themselves to the hearty study of one or more of these Ver sions. I dwell upon the term scholars, for it would be perhaps almost worse than useless to accept illustrations from a Version, unless they were also associated with a sound and accurate knowledge of the original Greek. This applies especially to the Syriac ; and the remark is of some moment ; for it is now a common opinion among many Oriental scholars, that the lan guage of the New Testament is yet to receive, in a mere grammatical point of view, its most complete illustration from Syriac. That there are some points of similarity, no student in both languages could fail to observe ; but it may be seriously doubted whether one-tenth of the suspected Syriasms of the New Testament are not solely referable to the changing and deteriorated constructions of later Greek. To accumulate Syriac illustrations, which may only serve to obscure or supersede our accurate study of later Greek, is a very doubtful, and perhaps profitless, application of labor. PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. VH Under these, and perhaps a few other, limitations, the study of the ancient Versions for exegetical purposes may be very earnestly recommended. The amount of labor will not be very formidable, and in some cases we have fair, if not good, literary appliances. There seems good reason for not going beyond the Syriac, the Old Latin, the Vulgate, the Gothic, the Coptic, and the Ethiopic. The remaining Versions are of doubtful value. The Arme nian, though so much extolled, is said to have undergone no less serious than unsatisfactory alterations. The Arabic Versions are of very mixed origin ; the Slavonic is late ; the Georgian has been but little used, and is deemed to be of no great value; the Persian and Anglo-Saxon, as far as they extend, are not free from suspicion of dependence, the one on the Syriac, the other on the Vulgate. For the present, at any rate, the Syriac, Old Latin, Vul gate, Gothic, Coptic, and Ethiopic are all that need demand attention. Most of these are rendered perfectly accessible by the labors of recent scholars. The Syriac has been often reprinted ; grammars in that language are com mon enough, but the Lexicons are but few and unsatisfactory.1 The Old Latin I fear is only accessible by means of the large work of Sabatier, or Tischendorf's expensive edition of the Codex Claromontanus. The Gothic, independently of not being at all difficult to the German or Anglo-Saxon scholar, has been admirably edited. In addition to the very valuable edition of De Gabelentz and Loebe, and the cheap Latin transla tion of that work in Migne's Patrology, there is the available edition of Massmann, to which, as in the case of the larger work of De Gabelentz and Loebe, a grammar, and perhaps glossary, is to be added. In addition to the lexicon attached to De Gabelentz and Loebe's edition, we have also the Glossary of Schulze (Magdeb. 1848) both, as far as my very limited experi ence extends, works constructed on sound principles of philology. In the Coptic there is a cheap and portable edition of the Epistles by Boetticher j and, with the Grammar by Tattam, and the Lexicon by the same author, or; the Glossary by Peyron, it is not very probable that the student will encounter much difficulty. Of the Ethiopic, at present, I know' nothing ; an. early edition of this version will be found in Walton's Polyglott ; the Latin. translation has been re-edited by Bode, and the original Version edited in a. very excellent way by Mr. Piatt. An Ethiopic Grammar is announced by Dillman, but I should fear that there is no better lexicon than that of Cas- tell.2 The study of this language will be perhaps somewhat advanced by a forthcoming pentaglott edition of Jonah (Williams and Norgate), which is to include the Ethiopic, and to have glossaries attached. 1 Tt is said that Professor Bernstein has for some time been engaged.in the, preparation. of a new Syriac Lexicon, but I cannot find out that it has yet appeared.. 2 See, however, preface to the Commentary on the Philippians. etc., p. vii.- VHI PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. I sincerely trust that these brief notices may tempt some of our Biblical scholars to enter upon this important and edifying field of labor. The notes to the Translation will be found a little more full (see Introduc tory Notice), and, as the subject of a Revised Translation is now occupying considerable attention, a little more explicit on the subject of different ren derings and the details of translation generally. With regard to this very important subject, the revision of our Authorized Version, I would fain here make a few observations, as I am particularly anxious that my humble efforts in this direction should not be misinterpreted or misunderstood. What is the present state of feeling with regard to a revision of our present Version ? It seems clear that there are now three parties among us. The first, those who either from what seem seriously mistaken views of a translation of the Holy Scripture, or from sectarian prejudice, are agitating for a new Translation. The second, those who are desirous for a revision of the existing Version, but who somewhat differ in respect of the proposed alterations, and the principles on which they are to be introduced. The third, those who from fear of unsettling the religious belief of weaker breth ren are opposed to alterations of any kind ; positive and demonstrable error in the representation of the words of Inspiration being in their judg ment less pernicious than change. Of these three parties the first is far the smallest in point of numbers, but the most persistent in activities ; the second class is daily increasing, yet at present greatly inferior both in numbers and influence to the third. Which of these three parties will prevail ? We may fervently trust not the first. Independently of the extreme danger of unsettling the cherished convictions of thousands, of changing language that has spoken to doubting or suffering hearts with accents that have been to them like the voice of God himself, — independently of reversing a traditional principle of revision that has gained strength and reception since the days of Tyndale, — inde pendently of sowing a strife in the Church of which our children and chil dren's children may reap the bitter fruits, — independently of all these momentous considerations, — have we any good reason for thinking that, in a mere literary point of view, it would be likely to be an improvement on the Old Translation ? The almost pitiable attempts under the name of New Translations that have appeared in the last twenty years, the somewhat low «tate of Biblical scholarship, the diminished and diminishing vigor of the popular language of our day, are facts well calculated to sober our expecta tions and qualify our self-confidence. But are we unreservedly to join the third party ? God forbid. If we are truly and heartily persuaded that there are errors and inaccuracies in our Version, if we know that though by far the best and most faithful translation PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. IX that the world has ever seen, it still shares the imperfections that belong to every human work, however noble and exalted, — if we feel and know that these imperfections are no less patent than remediable, then surely it is our duty to Him who gave that blessed Word for the guidance of man, through evil report and through good report, to labor by gentle counsels to supply what is lacking and correct what is amiss, to render what has been blessed with great measures of perfection yet more perfect, and to hand it down, thus marked with our reverential love and solicitude, as the best and most blessed heritage we have to leave to them who shall follow us. It is in vain to cheat our own souls with the thought that these errors are either insignificant or imaginary. There are errors, there are inaccuracies, there are misconceptions, there are obscurities, not indeed so many in num ber or so grave in character as the forward spirits of our day would persuade us of, — but there are misrepresentations of the language of the Holy Ghost, and that man who, after being in any degree satisfied of this, permits him self to lean to the counsels of a timid or popular obstructiveness, or who, intellectually unable to test the truth of these allegations, nevertheless per mits himself to denounce or deny them, will, if they be true, most surely at the dread day of final account, have to sustain the tremendous charge of having dealt deceitfully with the inviolable Word of God. But are we to take no thought of the weaker brethren, whose feelings may be lacerated, or whose conscience may be offended, by seeming innovations ? That be far from us. We must win them by gentle wisdom ; we must work conviction in their minds by showing how little, comparatively speaking, there is that is absolutely wrong, — how persuasively it may be amended, — how we may' often recur to the expressions of our older Versions, and from those rich stores of language, those treasuries of pure and powerful English, may find the very rectification we would fain adopt, the very translation we are seeking to embody in words. No revision of our Authorized Version can hope to meet with approval or recognition that ignores the labors of those wise and venerable men who first enabled our forefathers to read in their own tongue of the marvellous works and the manifold wisdom of God. Let there be then no false fears about a loving and filial revision of our present Version. If done in the spirit and with the circumspection that marked the revision of that predecessor to which it owes its own origin and existence, no conscience, however tender, either will be or ought to be wounded. Nay, there seems intimation in their very preface that our last translators expected that others would do to them as they had done to those who had gone before them ; and if they could now, rise from their graves and aid us by their counsels, which side would they take ? Would they stay our hands if they saw us seeking to perfect their work ? Would they not h X PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. rather join with us, even if it led sometimes to the removal or dereliction of the monuments of their own labor, in laying out yet more straightly the way of divine Truth ? How this great work is to be accomplished in detail is not for such a one as me to attempt to define. This only I will say, that it is my honest convic tion that for any authoritative revision we are not yet mature, either in Bib lical learning or Hellenistic scholarship. There is good scholarship in this country, superior probably to that of any nation in the world, but it has cer tainly not yet been sufficiently directed to the study of the New Testament (for of the New Testament only am I now speaking) to render any national attempt at a revision either hopeful or lastingly profitable. Our best and wisest course seems to be this, — to encourage small bands of scholars to make independent efforts on separate books, to invite them manfully to face and court impartial criticism, and so by their very failures to learn practical wisdom, and out of their censors to secure coadjutors, and by their partial successes to win over the prejudiced and the gainsaying. If a few such attempts were to be made, and they were to meet with encouragement and sympathy, such a stimulus would be given to Biblical studies that a very 'few years would elapse before England might be provided with a company of wise and cunning craftsmen, into whose hands she might hopefully confide her jewel of most precious price. A single word only with regard to the translation which accompanies this volume. It is exactly similar in principles and construction to the former attempts, — attempts made at a time when the question of a revision of the • Authorized Version had been but little agitated. It lays no presumptuous claim to be a sample of what an authoritative revision ought to be. It is only the effort of a fallible and erring man, striving honestly and laboriously, and on somewhat fixed principles, to present to a few students of his own time a version for the closet, a version possibly more accurate than that which it professes to amend, yet depending on it and on the older Versions for all the life and warmth with which it may be animated or quickened. The time and pains I have bestowed on this translation are excessive, and yet in the majority of corrections 1 feel how little cause I have for satisfaction. Lastly, with regard to the Epistles themselves now before us, it remains only to commend them to the reader's most earnest and devout attention. They are distinguished by many peculiarities of language, and many sino-u- larities of expression, and are associated together by an inter-dependence of thought that is noticeable and characteristic. They seem all composed at a time when the earthly pilgrimage of the great Apostle was drawin" to its close, and when all the practical wisdom of that noble and lovin^ heart was PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. XI Spread out for the benefit of his own children of the faith, and for the edifi cation of the Church in all ages. On the question of their genuineness, — without entering upon investigations which would be foreign to the nature of this Commentary, it will not be, perhaps, presumptuous to say that a very careful study of their language and turns of expression has left on my mind a most fixed and most unalterable conviction that they came from no other hand and heart than those. of the great Apostle of the Gentiles, and that it seems hard to understand how accomplished scholars, like De Wette, could so decid edly maintain the contrary hypothesis. This conviction, however, has never prevented me from freely and frankly calling attention to all the peculiarities in thoughts, words, and expressions which characterize the three Epistles, but which, nevertheless, when viewed in connection with the age and expe riences of the sacred writer, and the peculiar nature of the errors he was opposing, can cause neither surprise nor difficulty. In the present Commentary I am much less indebted to the labors of my predecessors than in the two former Epistles. The commentary of Huther, except in the Prolegomena, is a sad falling off, after the able and scholarlike expositions of Meyer. De Wette, owing to his doubts about the authorship, is often perplexed and unsatisfactory. I have derived benefit from the com mentary of Wiesinger, which, though somewhat prolix, and deficient in force and compression, may still be heartily commended to the student. The commentary of Leo is mainly sound in scholarship, but not character ized by any great amount of research. The commentary on the second Epistle to Timothy was written some years after that on the first, and is a noticeable improvement. The commentaries of Mack, Matthies, and Hey- denreich (of whom, however, I know very little), are useful in examples and illustrations, but perhaps will hardly quite repay the labor of steady perusal. Something less may be said of Piatt and Wegscheider. The Danish com mentary of Bp. Holler is brief and sensible, but lays no claim to very crit ical scholarship. I have made far more use of the extremely good 'commen tary of the distinguished Hellenist, Coray. It is written in modern Greek, under the somewhat curious title of SiWkStjjuos 'Upa.Tu<6s (Vade-mecum Sa crum), and, with the exception of the somewhat singular fact that Coray seems only to have known the Greek commentators through the medium of Suicer, shows very extensive reading, and generally a very sound judgment. It is very remarkable that this able commentary, though more than five-and- twenty years before the world, should have attracted so little attention. As far as my observation extends, it is not referred to by any English or foreign commentator, and there are not many expositions on this group of epistles that more thoroughly deserve it. These, with the Patristic commentators, the able Romanist expositors, XII PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION". Justiniani, Cornelius a Lapide, and Estius, and a few other writers noticed in the preface to the Epistle to the Galatians, are the principal authorities which I have used in the present Commentary. I now commit this volume to the reader, with the humble prayer to Almighty God that He may vouchsafe to bless this effort to expound and illus trate a most vital and most consoling portion of His holy Word ; may He pity the weakness and forgive the errors of His servant. TPIA2, M0NA2, 'EAEH20N. PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. The second edition of the Epistles contained in this volume has been thus long delayed, that it might not appear before the reader till the interpreta tions advanced in the first edition had been fully and maturely considered, with reference to the opinions of more recent interpreters. The result of the revision is but a very slight amount of change in the interpretations formerly proposed,1 and, it may not perhaps be improper to add, an increasing confidence in a system of interpretation which has thus apparently stood the test of the rigorous and lengthened reconsideration to which its details have been subjected in the preparation of this edition. Though substantial change has been thus slight, it will still be found that improvements and slight additions appear on nearly every page, and that the edition has some claim to be entitled, revised aud*enlarged. I may briefly specify that the references to ancient Versions are increased, that the gram matical notices2 are occasionally expanded, and that the references, espec ially to Scripture, have been nearly all verified anew. Mistakes in this last- mentioned portion of the work, due perhaps less to the printer than to the wearied eye of the writer, may, I fear, still be found ; but I trust it will be at wide intervals, and only to such an extent as may admit of easy rectification. For further details and comments I may now refer to the Preface to the first edition of this Commentary, and to the Preface to the second edition of the Commentary on the Ephesians, where the general standard which I have latterly attempted to reach is more fully stated. To this standard each suc ceeding volume has naturally tended to approach somewhat more nearly 1 The only passages, I believe, in which any substantial change of opinion occurs are as follows, 1 Tim. vi. 4 (reading; cpeis for £p'S); vi. 10; 2 Tim. i. 10; Tit. i. 2. 2 I may here remark that all the references to Winer's Grammar have been altered and conformed to the lamented author's 6th and last edition. XIV. PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. than that which preceded it. What was once almost purely critical and grammatical has now confessedly become also exegetical ; yet still to no further extent than to enable the student to grasp the general connection of the holy and inspired Original, as well as to understand the force of isolated words and expressions. May God's blessing go with this volume, and mercifully enable it, in these our days of doubt and trial, to minister to the Truth as it is in His Blessed Son, and, in its humble measure and degree, to set forth the blessed teachings and warnings and consolations of the inspired and saving Words of Life. Cambridge, Mat, 1861. THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. INTRODUCTION. , The date and general circumstances under which this and the accom panying Epistles were written have long been the subjects of discussion and controversy. As our opinion on these points must first be stated, it may be said briefly, — (a) that when we duly consider that close connection in thought, subject, expressions1, and style which exists between the First Epistle to Timothy and the other two Pastoral Epistles, it seems in the highest degree incredible, that they could have been composed at intervals of time widely separated from each other. When we further consider (J) the almost insuperable difficulty in assigning any period for the composition of this group of Epistles in that portion of the Apostle's life and labors included in the Acts ; (c) the equally great, or even greater,*difficulty in harmonizing the notes of time and place in these Epistles with those specified in the Apostle's journeys as recorded by St. Luke ; and add to this the important subsidiary arguments derived from (rf) the peculiar and developed character of the false teachers and false teaching alluded to in these Epistles (1 Tim. i. 4 sq. ; iv. 1 sq. ; vi. 3 sq. ; 2. Tim. iL 16 sq. ; iii. 6 sq. ; iv. 4 ; Titus i. 10 sq. ; iii. 9 sq.), and from (e) the advanced state of Church organization which they not only imply but specify (1 Tim. iii. 1 sq.; v. 3 sq.; Titus i. 5 sq. ; ii. 1 sq.), it seems plainly impossible to refuse assent to the ancient tradition that St. Paul was twice imprisoned at Rome (Euseb. Hist. Eccl. n. 2), and further to the simple, reasonable, and highly natural opinion that the First Epistle to Timothy and the other two Epistles which stand thus closely associated with it are to be assigned to the period between these two imprisonments. XVIII INTRODUCTION. This being premised, we may now express the opinion that the present Epistle to Timothy was written by the Apostle towards the close of the above-mentioned period (perhaps A. D. 66 or 67), while he was passing through Macedonia (ch. i. 3), after a probable journey to Spain (Conybeare and Howson, St. Paul, Vol. n. p. 548, ed. 2) and a return to Ephesus (comp. ch. i. 3), at which city he had left Timothy in charge of the local church. The object of the Epistle may be clearly inferred from ch. i. 3, 4, and iii. 14, 15, and may be roughly defined as twofold ; first, to exhort Timothy to counteract the developing heresies of the time, and secondly, to instruct him in all the particulars of his duties as overseer and Bishop of the important Church of Ephesus. With this design the contents of the Epistle, which are very varied and comprehensive, have been well shown by Dr. Davidson to accord in all respects most fully and completely ; see Introduction, Vol. HI. p. 39 sq., where the student will also find a good summary of the contents of the Epistle. In reference to the genuineness and authenticity of this Epistle, with which that of the other Pastoral Epistles is intimately connected, we may briefly remark, (a) that there was never any doubt entertained in the ancient Church that these Epistles were written by St. Paul (see the testimonies in Lardner and Davidson), and (i) that of the objections urged by modern scepticism, the only one of any real importance — the peculiarities of phrases and expressions (see Huther, Einleitung, p. 50, and the list in Conybeare and Howson, St. Paul, Vol. n. p. 663 sq. efl. 2) — may be so com pletely removed by a just consideration of the date of the Epistles, the pecu liar nature of the subjects discussed, and the plain, substantial accordance in all main points with the Apostle's general style (admitted even by De Wette), that no doubt of the authorship ought now to be entertained by any calm and reasonable enquirer : see the very elaborate and able defence of -Davidson, Introduction, Vol. in. p. 100 sq. THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. CHAPTER I. Apostolic addreaa salutation. nAx A02 aTTocrroXos Xpurrov 'Irjo-ov, Kar eirvrar/rjv Qeov a-ojrfjpo'} rjjxSyv icai' 1. oirtJtTToAos X. 'I.] 'an Apostle of Jesus Christ;' an Apostle (in the higher and more especial sense, see notes on Gal. i. 1, and on Eph. iv. 11), who not merely derived his commission from, but belonged to Christ (gen. poss.) as His minister and servant; see notes on Eph. i. 1. The use of this formal designation does not seem intended merely to support the authority of Tim othy (Heydenr.), or to imply a destina tion of the Epistle for others (Calvin), or for the Church at large (compare Bp. Moller), but simply to define and main tain the true nature of the document. As this epistle may be most naturally regarded as an official letter, the Apostle appropriately designates himself by his solemn and official title : comp. 2 Tim. i. 1 sq., and esp. Tit. i. 1 sq., where this seems still more apparent. In Philem. 1, on the other hand, the Apostle, in exquisite accordance with the nature and subject of that letter, styles himself simply tiea/uos Xpurrov 'IrjtroS ; see notes m loc. kot" 4irir ay^y 0eoS] 'according to the commandment of God;' not simply equivalent to the customary Sia SeK^fittTos ®eov (1 and 2 Cor. i. 1, Eph. i. 1, Col. i. 1, 2 Tim. i. 1 ; comp. Moller), but pointing more precisely to the immediate antecedents of the Apos tle's call (the imrayi) was the result of the deXq/ta), and thus perhaps still more serving to enhance the authoritative na ture of his commission : see Tit. i. 3, and comp. Rom. xvi. 26, the only other passages where the expression occurs. oarripos 7in&v]'' our Saviour ; ' not merely in reference to His preserving and sustaining power (compare Zeis (rcoT^p, etc.), but to His redeeming love in Christ, more distinctly expressed, Jude 25, traTTJpi fifiuv Sia 'I. X. {Tisch., Lachm.) ; compare 2 Cor. v. 19, and see Reuss, Theol. Chrit. iv. 9, Vol. II. p. 93. This designation of God is peculiar to the Pastoral Epistles (1 Tim. ii. 3, iv. 10, Tit. i. 3, ii. 10, iii. 4), Luke i. 47, and Jude 25, but is sufficiently common in the LXX, e. g. Psalm, xxiv. 5, Isaiah xii. 2, xlv. 15, 21. Its grammatical connection with @ebs is slightly diversi fied in the N. T. ; in 1 Tim. iv. 10 (Tarty (19) 20 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I.' 2. Xptarov 'Irjcrov tt)? eX/7rt'8o? rjfuov, 2 Tifufeeco yvqcricp re/cva iv •trio-ret,. %a/MS, e\eo?, elprjvrj airb Qeov rrarpbi Kat, Xpurrov 'Irjcrov rod Kvplov rjp,S)v. is added epexegetically in the relative clause, @e$ is iorw atari)?', in Luke 1. v., here, and Jude 25, it stands in sim ple, or what is termed pdrathetic apposi tion (Kriiger, Sprachl. § 57. 9) to ©coy, — in the first passage with, in the two latter without, the article. In all the other places the formula is b aarrip i)puav 0t6s; the tenor of the sentence (esp. 1 Tim. ii. 3, 4) probably suggesting the prominence of the appellation. Accord ing to Huther, the anarthrous aarrip ijfiav is here an adjectival apposition appended to 0eo5, while in Luke I. c. (np o-wrTJpl fjou), the article marks it as a substantive. This is very doubtful; the usage of Attic Greek in similar cases seems here correctly maintained. ; ~- if the name of the deity have the article, the appellation has it also; if the former be anarthrous, so usually is the latter ; see Kriiger, Sprachl. § 50. 8. 10. ttj s 4\irl8o s 7} ,u o> v\ ' our Hope' — not merely the object of it (Leo), nor the author of it (Flatt), but its very sub stance and foundation ; ' in eo solo resi- det tota salutis nostras materia,' Calv. : see Col. i. 27, Xpurrbs iv bfuv, t> 4\irls rr)s Stffij!., and comp. Eph. ii. 14, airbs y6.p ear iv ij elpijvy tj/muv, where (see notes) the abstract subst. must be taken in a sense equally full and comprehen sive. The same expression occurs in Ignat. Trail. 2. 2. Tifto^f'w k. r. A.] 'to Timothy my true child.' There is no necessity to supply xaheiv > f°r> as Moller rightly observes, the following wish forms really part of the salutation. It is best, in accordance with the punctuation adopted in the former Epp., to place a period after irforei; for although in St. Paul's salutations, with the exception of this passage, 2 Tim. i. 2, and Tit. i. 4, the resumption is made more apparent by the insertion of vfitv after x^P'si yet ™is appears to have arisen either from the plurality of the persons saluted (e. g. Phil., Philem.) or the generic expression (rij iKK\i)oiq 1 and 2 Thess. i. 1, rais iiatAricriais Gal. i. 2) under which they are grouped. Here the resumptive pro noun would be unnecessary. On the form of salutation see notes on Gal. i. 4 and Eph. i. 2. iv ir{. Every part of the appositional member has thus its complete significance : r 4 k v oj denotes the affectionate (1 Cor. iv. 17, re/aw ayaTnrr&v), as well as spiritual (Philem. 10) nature of the connection; yvT)tria (not 'dilecto,' Vulgate, but .» » | i-tf^ [true] Syr. ; joined with Svras &v, Plato, Politic, p. 293, and opp. to v6Sos, Philo, Somn. ii. 6, Vol. i. p. 665, ed. Mang.) specifies the genuineness and reality of it (Phil. iv. 3), — 7jji» axpt^ Kal inrep robs &\\ovs irpos avrbv ofnoio- ri\ra, Chrys. ; iv vio-rei marks the sphere in which such a connection is alone felt and realized, — more gener ally, but not less suitably (De Vf.), ex pressed by Kara KOivijv rriarw, Tit. i. 4. eAeo's] The addition of this substantive to the usual form of salutation, x<*P« tal flpiiyn, is peculiar to the Pastoral Epp. (Tit. i. 4, Sec, Lachm., is however doubtful) ; see 2 John 3, and Jude 2. It here probably serves to individualize, and to mark the deep and affectionate interest of the Apostle in his convert; Chap. I. 3. 1 TIMOTHY. 21 Kc&ws •jrapeicakeo'd ere irpoa-fielvat, iv I exhort thee to abide stlU S in Ephesus, and to repress teachers of other doctrine and would-be teachers of the law: the law is not for the righteouB, but for open sinners and opponents of sound doctrine, as the Bpirit of the Gospel shows. « Kal rovro airb ttoWtjs tpiKoffropylas, Chrys. ; see.notes on Eph. i. 2. 3. ko&gSs] 'Even as;' protasis, to which there is no expressed apodosis (neither at ver. 5, nor ver. 18, Beng.), but to which the obvious and natural one, oSrw Kal vvv trapaKa\o> (comp. ch. ii. 1), can easily be supplied; see Winer, Gr. § 63. 1, p. 503, where there is a good list of the imaginary parentheses in St. Paul's Epp. All other explanations, whether by an interpolation before %va ('ita facito,' Erasm.), or by an arbi trary change of reading (7rpoo>eiVas, — Schneckenb. Beitr. p, 183), seem forced and unsatisfactory. irapeicd\e(ra] ' I besought,' Auth. Ver. : &Kove rb irpoan- vis . ... oil yap elirev iir4ra£q, ot»5e iiceXevcra, oiifie, Trapi^veaa, aWa. rl ; irape- naKzo-ii o-6, Chrys.; compare Philem. 8, lrapfrr]&iav %xwv iirtri£a,(reiv — p.aK\ov ira- pafcaAu. The above comment is cer tainly not invalidated by Titus i. 5 (Huther) ; for there the use of SUra^d- fa\v was probably suggested by the spe cific instructions which follow the general order. It may be observed, however, that napaxaXS) is a word of most frequent occurrence in St. Paul's Epp., being used above fifty times, and with varying shades of meaning (comp. notes on Eph. iv. 1, 1 Thess. v. 11), while of the other words mentioned by Chrys, one only (67riTao-o-o>) is used by the Apostle, and that only once, Philem. I. c. No undue stress, then ('recommended,' Peile), should be laid in translation. 7rpoo-/iftj'at] 'to abide still, 'tarry on,' 'ut permaneres,' Beza; certainly not, in an ethical sense, ' to adhere- to a plan ' (Paulus), — an interpretation framed only to obviate supposed historical diffi culties : see Wieseler, Chronol. p. 302. The tense cannot be pressed ; as the aor. inf. is only used on the principle of the 'temporum to «araK\i)Kov ' (Scha:fer, Demosth. Vol. m. p. 432), — a usage not always sufficiently borne in mind. All that can be said is, that if the pros. inf. had been used (comp. Acts xiv. 22), the contemplated duration of Timothy's stay at Ephesus would have been more especially marked. In the present case no inference can be safely drawn. On the use of the inf. pres. and aor. after iXnifetv, Kehe6eiv, trapaKaKeiv k. r. A., see Winer, Gr. § 44. 7. c, p. 296, comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 748 sq. ; and on the general distinction between these tenses in the inf., consult the good note of Stallbaum on Plato, Euthyd. p. 140. iroptvofievos] 'when I was on my way,' 'as I was going,' Hamm. It is not grammatically possible, as De Wette seems to imagine, to refer this participle to Timothy ; see Winer, Gr. § 44. 3, p. 287. Such participial anacolutha as those cited by Matth., e. g. Eph. iii. 19, iv. 2,' Col. iii. 16 (but see meyer), are very dissimilar : there the distance of the part, from the words on which .it is grammatically dependent, and still more the obvious prominence of the clause (see notes on Eph. iii. 18) render such a con struction perfectly intelligible ; here no such reasons can possibly be urged ; see exx. in Winer, Gr. § 63. 2, p. 505. There is confessedly great difficulty in harmonizing this historical notice with those contained in the Acts. Three hypotheses have been proposed, to all of which there are very grave objections, historical and exegetical. These can here only be noticed very briefly, (a) If the journey here mentioned be that related Acts xx. 1, 2 (Theodoret, Ham- sen), how is it possible to reconcile the stay of Timothy at Ephesus with the fact that St.* Paul despatched him a short time only before his own departure, 22 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. 1. 3. 'Ecpicra, Tropevofievo? eh MaiceSoviav, Xva rraparfyetkris noiv pJq to Macedonia (Acts xix. 22) and thence to Corinth (1 Cor. iv. 17), and that we further find him at the latter place (2 Cor. i. 1 ) with the Apostle ?. Moreover, when St. Paul then left Ephesus, he cer tainly contemplated no speedy return (1 Tim. iii. 14) ; for see Acts xix. 21, xx. 3 : comp. Huther, Einleit. p. 13, 14, Wieseler, Chronol. p. 290 sq. (6) If St. Paul be supposed to have sent Timothy forward to Ephesus from Achaia (Mat thew), having himself the intention of following; can this be reconciled with Acts xx. 4, avveiirero, and with the fact that when St. Paul was near Ephesus, and might have carried out his intention, he eKpive irapairKevo-at rijv vEi rbv vovv' KdWiov t) ' Tpoo-4x" vot ' p-ivov, is abun dantly disproved by his commentators; see p. 749, ed. Bernard. p.i&ois Kal yevca\oy. avepdvr.] 'fables and endless genealogies.' It is very doubt ful whether the popular reference of these terms to the spiritual myths and emana tions of Gnosticism (Tertull. Valent. 3, de Prozscr. 33, Irenaius, Har. (Praif), Grot., Hamm., and most modern com mentators) can be fairly sustained. The only two passages that throw any real light on the meaning of these terms are Tit. i. 14, iii. 9. In the former of these the /iC&oi are defined as 'lovSaiKol, in the latter the 70/60X07(01 are connected with p-dxat vop.iKai; in both cases, then, the woods have there a. Jewish reference. The same must hold in the present case ; for the errors described in the two Epp. are palpably too similar to make it at all probable that the terms in which they are here alluded to have any other than a Jewish reference also ; so Chrys., The odoret, al., compare Ignat. Magn. 8 ; see esp. Wiesinger, Einleit. p. 211 sq., Nean- der, Planting, Vol. 1. p. 342 (ed. Bohn). Por a discussion of the various refer ences that have been assigned to 7ecea\. in the present passage see the note of De Wette translated by Alford in loc. Thus then p. d a 01 will most probably be, not specifically to irapdo-npa S6ypara ( Chry- sost.), nor a supplementary ipp-nvtia, a Sevripao-is (Theod), but generally, Bab- binical fables and fabrications whether in history or doctrine. Again 70'ea- a 071 01 will be 'genealogies' in the proper sense, with which, however, these wilder speculations were very probably combined, and to which an allegorical interpretation may have been regularly assigned ; comp. Dahne, Stud. u. Krit. for 1833, p. 1008. It is curious that Polybius uses both terms in similarly close connection, Hist. ix. 2. 1. &,irepdvrois] ' endless,' ' interminable,' ' quibus finis non est,' Syr. : ireSiov mre- pavrov, Pind. Nem. Tin. 38 ; so 3 Mace. ii. 9, oire'p.- yijv. It does not seem neces- sarv to adopt either the ethical (are\eia>- toi> Hesych., Chrysost. 2) or logical (\6yoi fardpavroi opp. to \6yoi irepavriKoi, Diog. Laert. VII. 78) meaning of this word. The genealogies were vague, rambling, interminable; it was an &pe- rpos Kal airip. 5rt)ynois (Philo, de Abruh. § 3, Vol. n. p. 4, ed. Mangey) that had: no natural or necessary conclusion ; com pare Polyb. Hist. 1. 57. 3, where the simple sense appears similarly main- 24 I TIMOTHY. Chap. I. S. pavrois, ffliT»e; yrjrrfcreK rrape^pyo-iv /MiKXgif rj olk.ov6p.iav Qeov rrjv iv iriarer 6 ro Be TeXos tt}? 7rapayyjeXui<; iarlv aydrrr] e'« tained. a'lrives ' inasmuch as they' ' seeing they ; ' explanatory use of Sorts, see notes on Gal. iv. 24. ( n r ij- treis] ' questions ; ' either subjectively, 'disputings/ Acts xv. 2 (Tisch.); or, more probably, in an objective sense, 'questions of controversy,' 'enquiries,' essentially opposed to faith (Chrysost., Theod.), and of which Ipeis and pdxai are the natural and specified results ; see ch. vi. 4, 2 Tim. ii. 23, Tit. iii. 9. oiKovop.lav ©6o 5] 'God's dispensa tion,' not 'edifying/ Baplrel, Wolf, — a translation which olnovop-la cannot bear ; see Polyb. Hist. iv. 65. 11 (cited by Baphel), where the proper translation is ' exsecutio instituti ; ' and compare Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s. T. The exact meaning of the term is, however, doubt ful. If oiKovofila be explained subjec tively, 'the stewardship,' scil. 'the exer cising of the stewardship ' ( Conyb. and Hows.), 'the discharge of the functions of an oiKov6pos 06o5 ' ' actum non sta- tum/ Beng; comp. 1 Cor. ix. 17, iv. 1), the use of irapix^1" must be zeugmatic, i. e. involve two different meanings ('praibere, promovere'), unless Qnr-fiaeis be also explained actively, in which case irapixeiv will have a single meaning, but the very questionable one, ' promovere.' If, however, olmvoixia 06oD be taken objectively and passively (Chrys.), the ' dispensation of God ' (gen. of the ori gin or author ; compare notes on 1 Thess. i. 6), i. e. 'the scheme of salvation de signed by God, and proclaimed by His Apostles,' with only a, remote reference to the oTkos 0€oO (see notes ob Eph. i. 10), the meaning of £ipr. and oi'koc. will be more logically symmetrical, and irap4- X^v can retain its simple sense 'prai- bere : ' the fables and genealogies sup plied questions of a controversial nature, but not the essence and principles of the divine dispensation. r 1) v iv Tttrj-Ei] ' which is in faith : ' further definition of the nature. of the olKovopia by a specification of the sphere of its action, — 'faith, not a questioning spirit,' — thus making the contrast with £?jt^g-. more clear and emphatic. The easier readings oiKoSop.lav (found only in D3) or otKoSopi\v (D1; Iren. ap. Epiph.), though appy. supported by several Vv. (ozdificalionem, Vulg., Clarom., Goth., Syr., al.), cannot possibly be sustained against the authority of all the uncial MSS., and is probably only due to erro neous transcription, 8 and v being con fused. How ccib Bloomf. (ed. 9) adduce the Alex. MS. in favor of omoSopXav, and (except from a, Lat. transl.) assert that Chrys. and Theod. were not aware of any other reading ? These are grave errors. 5. to 8 6 riXos k. r. A.] 'But (not 'now,' Auth. Ver.. Conyb.) the end (aim) of the commandment, etc. ; ' a contrasted statement of the purpose and aim of sound practical teaching. There ought not to be here any marks of paren thesis (Griesb., Lachm.), as the. verse does not commence a new train of thought, but stands in simple antithet ical relations (5e) to ver. 4, forming at the same time an easy and natural tran sition to ver. 6 sq., where the errors of the false teachers are more particularly specified. TiXos is thus not the ou/trrA^- poipa (Chrys. ; comp. Bom. xiii. 10;, the 'palmarium, prsecipuum' (Schoettg.), or the 'sum' ('die Hauptsumme,' Luther), — meanings scarcely lexically tenable, — but the 'aim-' (Beza, Hamm. 2), as in the expression noticed by Chrys., T6\os ittTptKijs vyieia; see Bom. x. 4, and Chrysost. in loc, — where however the meaning does not seem equally certain. The distinction of Cassian (cited by Chap.I. 5. 1 TIMOTHY. 25 Ka&apas KapBia7i, Bom. xii. 9, 2 Cor. vi. 6; of 26 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 6, 7. rov. 6 &v rives ao-royf)o-avre<; i^erpdirrjo-av et? p.arai,o\o 8to#6/3., 5iiaxvp''(op*u), irepl referring to the object a6out which the action of the verb takes place (Winer, Gr. § 47. e, p. 333); compare Polyb. Hist. xn. 12. 6, Siopt£6pevos Kal Stafiefiatovpevos trepl rovruv. Thus then a and irepl rivuv refer to different objects (opp. to De W.) ; the former referring to the sub jective assertions, the latter to the objects which called them forth : so Huther, Weisinger. The union of the relative and interrogative in parallel clauses involves no difficulty ; see Winer, Gr. § 25. 1, p. 152, Bernhardy, Synt. xin. 11. p 443, and the copious list of exx. cited by Stallbaum on Plato, Crit. p. 48 A. 8. oiSauev S4] 'Now we knoio;' baavel HXeyev utpoXoynpivov rovro Kal Si)x6v 4ari, Chrys. (on Rom. vii. 14): compare Bom. ii. 2, iii. 19, vii. 14 (Lachm. marg.), viii. 28. The 8e', though . certainly not = p.4v Moller (an unfor- ' tunate comment), is still not directly oppositive, but rather peradariKov (in a word, not ' at ' but ' autem ' Hand, Tur- sell. Vol. i. p. 562, compare p. 425), and the whole clause involves a species of concession : the false teachers made use of the law ; so far well ; their error lay in their improper use of it ; ov rip vipa p.4p. 14,16. o vip-os) 'the law;' 28 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 9. edv Tt? avrft vop,ip.a)<; %pfjrat, 9 ei8\ols, surely not ' law in the abstract ' (Peile), but, as the preceding expression vopoSi- SdaKaXoi unmistakeably implies, ' the Mosaic law,' the law which the false teachers improperly used and applied to Christianity. r i s] ' any one,' i. e., as the context seems here to sug gest, any teacher ; ' non de auditore legis [compare Chrys. j sed de doctore loquitur,' Beng., — and, after him, most recent interpreters. vo pi pas] ' lawfully,' i. e. agreeably to the design of the law ; an obvious instance of that effective paronomasia (repetition of a similar or similar-sounding word ) which we so often observe in St. Paul's Epp. ; see exx. in Winer, Gr. § 68. 1, p. 560 sq. The legitimate use of the law has been very differently defined, e. g. 'orav [ris] tKirXripo? avrbv Si epyav, Chrys. 1, Theophjd. ; to itapa-nepizeiv irpbs rbv Xpiariv, Chrys. 2, Theodoret, Theoph. ; orav 4k iroXXrjs avrbv tpvXdrrrjs rrjs irept- ouofas, Chrys. 3, etc. The context, .however, seems clearly to limit this le gitimate use, not to a use consistent with its nature or spirit in the abstract (Mack, comp. Justiniani), but with the admis sion of the particular principle 8rt SiKaitp oil Keirai avSpois 84 Kal avvnor. k. t. X. The false teachers, on the con trary, assumed that it was designed for the righteous man, urged their inter pretations of it as necessarary appendices to the Gospel ; so De W., Weissing., al., and, similarly, Alford. 9. elS as rod to] 'knowing this,' 'being aware of ('mit dem Bewusst- sein,' Wegsch.) this great truth and principle ; ' secondary and participial predication, referring, not to the subject of olSapev (' per enallagen numeri,' Eisner, Obs. Vol. n. p. 288), but to the foregoing tis, and specifying the view which must be taken of the law by the teacher who desires to rightly use it. v6pos ov fcciTdi] 'the hnv is not ordained.' The translation of Peile, ' no law is enacted,' is fairly defensible (see Middleton, Greek Art. p. 385 sq. and comp. in. 3. 5, p. 46, ed. Bose), and not without plausibility ; the absence of the article being regarded as designed to imply that vipos is taken indefinitely, and that the sentiment is perfectly gen eral, — e.g. 6 pnSev oiSikSiv oiiSevbs SetToi vSpov, Antiph. ap. Stob. Floril. ix. 16 [cited by Mack, al.). As, however, it is now certain that vopos, like many similar words both in the N. T. and elsewhere (see the full list in Winer, Gr. § 19. 1, p. 109 sq.), even when anarthrous, can and commonly does sig nify 'the Mosaic law' (compare Alford on Rom. ii. 12), and as this sense is both suitable in the present passage, as de fining the true functions of the Mosaic law, and is also coincident with St. Paul's general view of its relation to the Christian (comp. Bom. vi. 14, Gal. iii. 19, al.) we retain with Chrys. and the Greek expositors the definite refer ence of v6pos : comp. Iren. Hier. iv. 3 : so De W., Huther, Wiesing., al. S ik ai if] 'a righteous man.' The exact meaning of Sikoios has been somewhat differently estimated : it would seem not so much, on the one hand, as 6 SiKaiai- Steis, with a formal reference to Siitawa. 4k iriarews, nor yet, on the other, so little as 6 Karop&oiKws r7jv aperr^v, The ophyl., but rather, as the context seems to require and imply, 'Justus per sancti- ficationem,' Croc, (compare De W.), he who (in the language of Hooker, Serin. n. 7) 'has his measure of fruit in ho liness ; ' compare Waterl. Justif Vol. ii. p. 7. «6it«i] ' is enacted,' ' posita est,' Vulg., ' ist satith,' Goth. No special or peculiar force (' onus illud Chap.1.9. l TIMOTHY. 29 dvoo-loi<; Kal {JeftyXois!, Trar/aoXeooi? Kal p,rjrpo\wat,6voi<;, maledictionis,' Pise; ' consilium et des tination Kiittn. ap. Peile) is here to be assigned to Keia&ai, it being only used in its proper and classical sense of ' enactment,' etc., of laws ; comp. (even passively, Jelf, Gr. § 359. 2) Xenoph. Mem. iv. 4. 22, toiis virb ruv &eSv Keipevovs vopovs, and the numerous exx. in Wetstein, Kypke, and the phrase ological annotators. The origin of the phrase seems due to the idea, not of mere local position ('in publico exponi ibique jacere,' Kypke, 06s. Vol. n. p. 349), but of 'fixity,' etc. (comp. Bost. u. Palm, Lex. s. v. 12, Vol. I. 1694) which is involved in the use of Keia&ai. av6pois 8e k. r. A.] ' but for lawless and unruly.' The reference of av6p.ois and avviror. to violation of divine and human laws respectively (Leo) is in genious, but doubtful. Both imply opposition to law ; the former perhaps, as the derivation seems to convey, a more passive disregard of it ; the latter, as its deriv. also suggests (uiroTaWeo&at = sponte submittere, Tittm. Synon. n. p. 3) a more active violation of it, aris ing from a refractory will ; comp. Tit. i. 10, where avvir6raKroi stands in near connection with avriXeyovres. or a e j8 e a iv Kal ap.apr.] ' ungodly and sinful.' These epithets are also connected in 1 Pet. iv. 18, Prov. xi. 31. This second bracket points to want of reverence to God ; the third to want of inner purity and holiness ; the fourth to want of even the commonest human feeling. The list is closed by an enu meration of special vices. avo- a i o t s] ' unholy ; ' only here and 2 Tim. iii. 2. As oo-tots and bai&rns seem, in all the passages where they are used by St. Paul, to convey the notion of a ' holy purity ' (comp. notes on Eph. iv. 24, and Harless in loc.)', the same idea is probably involved in the negative. The ao-efSiis is unholy through his lack of reverence ; the avoaios through his lack of inner purity. The use in classical authors is appy. somewhat dif ferent ; it seems there rather to mark 'impiety' (Plato, Euthyphr. p 9 d, o op iravres ol &«ol piawaiv, avSaiov), the vio lation of fas in contradistinction to jut, whether in its highest sense in relation to the gods, e. g. Schol. Eurip. Hec. Haias, o irepl to &6ta Sixaios, or its lower sense in relation to parents and kindred, e.g. Xen. Cyrop. vm. 8, 27, avoaiair4povs vepl avyyeveis : see Tittmann, Synon. I. p. 25. Hence the frequent combination of avSaios and oSttcos, e. g. Plato, Gorg. p. 505 b, Legg. vi. p. 777 E,Theoet. p. 176 E, Republ. n. p. 363 D. it ar po- X cp a i s] ' smiters of father,' . .!<.«« > .. 7 o .OOIaoIsIJ [qui percutiunt patresl \ 1 Syr. ; not ' murderers of fathers,' Auth. Ver. Both the derivation (aXodw, com pare Aristoph. Ran. 149) and the similar use of the word in good authors (c. g. Demosth. Timocr. 732, Aristoph. Nub. 1327, compared with 1331, and esp. Lysias, Theomn. 116. 8) will certainly warrant this milder translation ; comp. Suidas, iraTpaAofos, 7roTpoTU7rT7jS' Kal irarpaXtpas 6 abr6s, and Poll. Onomast. iii. 13, who even extends it to ol irepl robs yoveis 4^apaprdvovres : sim. Hesych., irctTpaA.* 6 rbv irar4pa artpdfev, rvirruv, t) Kreivav. It seems, too, more consis tent with the context, fts the crime of parricide or matricide would naturally be comparatively rare, and almost (even in a pagan's idea, compare Cicero, pro Rose. c. 25) out of the special contem plation of any law. Against the crime of the text the Mosaic law had made a provision, Exodus xxi. 15 (obs. there is no addition na, as in ver. 12), comp. Ley. xx. 9. The following av8pa. Kal xdpiv e^m ra> evBuvaptoa-avr!, pie 12 I thank Him who entrusted that Gospel to me, and who was merciful to me in my ignorance and unbelief: to Him be all honor and glory. kit. § 48. 2, p. 402 (ed. 2). It is to be regretted that so able a writer as Beuss should still feel difficulties about the authorship of this Ep. ; see his Gesch. des N. T. § 90, p. 76. 11. Kara to €uo77eAtoi/] 'ac cording to the Gospel;' specification of that with which all the foregoing is in accordance. There is some little diffi culty in the connection. Three con structions have been proposed : the clause has been connected (a) with ry by. StSoo-tc., Beng., Leo, Peile, al. ; (6) with avrlKeiTat, Mack, Matth., compare Jtistin. 2 ; (c) with the whole foregoing sentence, ver. 9 sq., De W., Huther, Wiesing. Of these (a) seems clearly gramipatically untenable : for the article [inserted in D1; Bas'.] cannot be dis pensed with, as Theopyl., in his gloss, ry otioy koto to cua77eA., tacitly admits. Again (6) is exegetically unsatisfactory, as the sentence would thus be tautolo- gous, the by. StSaaK. being obviously the import of the cvayy4x., it not even synonomous with it; comp. ch. vi. 1, 3. Thus then (c) is alone tenable : the Apostle substantiates his positions about the law and its application by a refer ence to the Gospel. His present asser tions were coincident with its teaching and principles : so, very similarly, Bom. ii. 16; see Meyer, in he, and on koto1, comp. notes ob Eph i. 5. rrjs 8 6 £ -n s] is not a mere genitive of quality (compare Winer, Gr. § 34. 2. b, p. 211), and only equivalent to eV8o{os, Beza. Auth. Ver., al., but is the gen. of the contents; see Bernhardy, Synt. in. 44, p. 161, Scheuerl. Synt. § 17. 1, p. 126, and notes ob Eph. i. 13, and compare 2 Cor. iv. 4. The glory of God, whether as evinced in the sufferings of Christ (Chrys.) or in the riches of His sover eign grace, (D. W.), is the import, that which is contained in, and revealed by the Gospel, ' quod Dei majestatem et immensam gloriam [Bom. ix. 23, Eph. iii. 16] explicet,' Justiniani, 2. The gen. toO &eov is consequently not the gen. originis (rty peXXovaav S6t,av 4irayyeXXe- toi, Theodoret, comp. also Chrys.), but the simple possessive genitive, the glory which essentially belongs to and is im manent in God. fioKopfou] This epithet (only here and ch. vi. 15), when thus applied to God, seems de signed still more to exalt the glory of the Gospel dispensation. MatccEpios, in deed, was God, not only on account of His own immutable and essential perfections (os . 4ariv avTopaKapiirns, Theophyl. in 1 Tim. vi. 15), but on account of the riches of His mercy in this dispensation to man; comp. Greg. Nyss. in Psalm, i. 1, Vol. i. p. 258 (ed. Morell), touto p6vov 4arl paxdpiov ry ipvaei ov irav rb p.4rexov pmcdpiov ylyve- rai : compare also Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. II. p. 289. o 4iria-Tei&Tiv] 'with which I was entrusted: ' a common construction in St. Paul's Epp., espe cially in reference to this subject ; see 1 Cor. ix. 17, Gal. ii. 7, 1 Thess. ii. 4, Tit. i. 3. As the context is simply refer ring to the past, not (as in Gal ii. 7) also to the present fact of the apostle's commission, the aor. is perfectly suita ble ; see notes on Gal. ii. 7. 12. x&P1" *Xa] 'And I give thanks;' appended paragraph (not however, as Alf., only with a comma after t*7) ex pressive of, the Apostle's profound thankfulness for God's mercy toward him, as implied in the o lireareifrnv of the preceding verse. It has been urged 32 1 TIMOTHY. , Chap.I. 12/ Xpio-ra) 'Irja-ov roi Kvpla r)p,5>v, on rnarov pbe rjyrjo-aro, ^refievoi 12. /tal x&Plv *Xa] So Tisch. (ed. 2, 7) with DKL; great majority jpf mss.; Clarom., Goth., Syr. (both), al. ; Dam., CEcum. (text) ; Lucif., Ambrst. (Rec., Griesb., Slioh, Wiesing.). The connecting «al is omitted in AEG; about 10 mss.; Boom., Vulg., Copt., iEth. (both), Arm.; Chrys., Theodoret, al. ; Pel., Vig., Bed. (Mill, Prolegom. p. lxxxiv., Lachm., Huther, De Wette (e sil.), Tisch. ed. 1, Alf). The external authorities are thus nearly equally balanced. Internal arguments are also nearly in equipoise : — if, on the one hand, the important criti cal principle, 'proclivi lectioni prasstat ardua' (compare Tregelles, Printed Text of N. T, p. 221 ), seems here to find a legitimate application, the insertion of rat, on the other hand, is distinctly in accordance with St.'Paul's use of that particle. As it is possible that the omission of iral may have arisen from a mistaken idea of the connection of 4yu with x 4vSvvapd.aavr i] 'to him who strengthened me within,' sc. for the discharge of my commission, for bearing the xdfiovpov (Chrys.) of Christ, The expressive word 4v8vvap., with the exception of Acts ix. 22, is only found in the N. T. in St. Paul's Epp. (Bom. iv. 20, Eph. vi. 10, Phil. iv. 13, 2 Tim. ii. 1, iv. 17) and Heb, xi. 34 : compare notes on Eph. vi. 10. There does not seem any reference to the Svvdpeis which attested the apostleship (Macknight), nor specially to mere bravery in con fronting dangers (compare Chrys.), but generally to spiritual Sivapis, for the functions of his apostleship. ir t a r A v] 'faithful,' ' trusty ; ' compare 1 Cor. vii. 25. Eadie, ore Eph. 1. 1, p: 4, advocates the participial translation 'believing' (compare Goth, 'galaubjan- dan ') : this, however, seems here clearly untenable ; the addition of the words eh Siaxoviav show that the word is used in its ordinary ethical, not theological sense. &4p,evos eis Stoic,] 'appointing me,. Chap. I. 13. 1 TIMOTHY. 33 et? BiaKovtav, M to rrporepov ovra /3\do-Krr]v Kai vftpio-rrjv dX\a rfKerfirriv, on dsyvo&v irrolrjo-a iv d-marla, or, in that he appointed me, for the minis try;' not 'postquam,' Grot., but 'dum posuit,' etc. Beng. The act, rA &4abai els Siok., furnished proof and evidence 5ti irtarbv ^t^ooto : irus yap tlv faerA pe et pli 67rtT7;86it(T^Ta etpev 4v 4poi ; The ophyl. ; see Winer, :Gr. § 45. 4, p. 311. Schleiermacher takes exception at this expression ; why may we not 'adduce 1 Thess. v. 9, e&ero 7jpas els 6pyr)v ? 13. ivr ct] The participle seems here to involve a concessive meaning, ' though I was,' ' cum tamen essem,' Justiniani, — certainly not, ' who was,' Alf, as this gives it a predicative character. On the use of participles in concessive sentences, see Donaldson, Gr. § 621, and compare notes on ver. 7. $Xaa 2 Thess. i. 3, uirEpau|op6t i) triaris. There is not here any comparative force in farepeirAe-oVao-ef, whether in relation to the apostle's former sin and unbelief (Mack), or to the eXeos which he had experienced (imep4^n Kal rbv iXeov to Baipo, Chrys.), as verbs compounded with fmep are used by St. Paul in a superl. rather than a, compar. sense; see Eritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 350 ; the apostle thus only ¦explains more fully how, and in what mea sure, he obtained mercy. This, it may be ¦ observed, he introduces, not by an explan atory Kal, or a confirmatory ydp, but by 84; a gentle adversative force being suggested by the last words, iv atriarla : ' yes, un believing I was, 6tti God's grace was not •on that account given in scanty mea- .-sure : ' see especially Klotz, Devar. p. •363 sq , and comp. the remarks in notes •on Gal. iii. 8, 11, and al. pass. The word ImepvX. is excessively rare ; it has at present only been found in the Psalt. .Salom. v. 19, and Herman Fragmenta, ap. Fabric. Bibl. Gr. Book v. 1, Vol. v. p. 12 (ed. 1712), where it is used with a .semi-local reference, — ob xwP€* 4Ketvo -rb 0770s, aXX' forepirAeovo^ei. On St. Paul's frequent use of verbs com pounded with Airep, see notes on Eph. iii. 20. per a Trior. Kal ay. Faith and love are ' the concommitants of the grace of our Lord Jesus ; ' on which proper force of pefd, see notes ob Eph. vi 23, and compare ib. iv. 2. Leo has irightly felt and expressed this use of the prep., — 'verbis pera k.t.x. indicator Trior., k. 07. quasi comites fuisse illius xdptros.' Of the two substantives the first irlans stands in obvious antithesis to iv airiarla, ver. 13 (on its more inclu sive sense as also implying 4Xiris, see Usteri, Lehrb. n. 1. 4, p. 241), while aydirri, which here seems clearly to im ply Christian love, love to man (Justin.) as well as to God, suggests a contrast to his former cruelty and hatred ; ' dilectio in Christo opponitur ssevitias quam exer- cuerat adversus fideles, Calv. tt)s 4 v Xp] 'which is in Christ,' — not ' per Christum,' Justin, (compare Chrys., Tti, 4v, Sid iariv), but in Him, as its true sphere and element. Faith and love have their only true centre in Jesus Christ ; it is only when we are in union with Him that we can share in and be endowed with those graces. This proper meaning of iv has fre quently heen vindicated in these com mentaries ; see notes on Gal. ii. 17, on Eph. i. 2, al. On the insertion of the article, see notes on ch. iii. 13. 15. irtCTOS 0 At$70s] ' Faithful is the saying^ 'triggv [trusty, sure] thata vaurd,' Goth. ; iriarAs — curl tou dajiev- Stjs teal aAij&^s, Theod. This ' gravis- sima praefandi formula' (Beng.), is found only in the Pastoral Epp. ; ch. iii 1, iv. 9, 2 Tim. ii. 11, Tit. iii. 8; comp. the somewhat similar forms, o&roi ot xAyoi a\r)&wol Kal irioroi, Bev. xxi. 5, xxii. 6, and aXriSnvbs & xAyos, 1 Kings X. 6, 2 Chron. ix. 5. This is one of the many hints that may tend to confirm us in the opinion that the three Epp. were written about the same time ; compare Guerike, Einleit. § 48. 1, p. 400 (ed. 2). it dans avoSoxys] 'all (i.e. every kind of) acceptation,' Auth. Ver. ; an ex cellent translation. 'AiroSox^, ' exceptio studii et favoris plena,' Schweigh. Lex. Chap. 1. 16. 1 TIMOTHY. 35 a7roSo^? agios, on Xpiarb? 'Iijtrous fy&ev et's rbv Koap,ov dp,ap~ rcokovs awaai, mv rrp&ras elfu iydr 16 dWa Bid rovro rpXerfirriv, Polyb. s. v. (comp. airoSeKTds, ch. ii. 3, v. 4), is used very frequently and in very similar constructions by later Greek wri ters ; e. g. a-noS. a£tos, Philo, de Pratm. § 23, Vol. I. p. 565, ib. de Profug. § 2, Vol. n. p. 410, al. In Polybius (where it very frequently occurs), it is occasion ally found in union with irlorns, e. g. Hist. i.43. 4, vi. 2. 13, — 'etiam fides species est acceptionis,' Beng. ; see the collections of Eisner and the phraseolog. annotators, by all of whom the word is abundantly illustrated. On this use of nas with abstract nouns, commoply de noting extension ('omnium totius animi facultatum,' Beng.) rather than intension, see notes ob Eph. i. 8. fjX&ev els rbv KAopov] 'came into the world:' see John xvi. 28, and (ac cording to the most probable construc tion) ib. i. 9. In these passages xAopos is appy. used in its physical or perhaps rather (see John iii. 16 sq.) collective sense ; comp. Beuss, Thiol. Chr&. iv. 20, p. 228, and notes on Gal. iv. 3. The allusion they involve to the irpot)irap|ts of Christ is clear and unmistakable ; comp. Pearson, Creed, Vol. i. p. 141 (ed. Bur ton), wv irp&rAs eipt] ' of whom lam chief ;' ' antecedens om- nes non tempore sed magnitudine,' Au gust, in Psalm lxx. Justiniani and others, following a hint of Ambrose, en deavor to qualify these words, by refer ring the relative, not to apapraXobs ab solutely, but ' iis tantum qui ex Judaismo conversi erant in fidem ; ' &v sc. oa£op4- v ovk exei paKpohvpyoai; Chrys. The reading &rao-av (Lachm., Tisch.) is not quite cer tain : the preponderance of uncial au thority [AFG opp. to DKL] is perhaps slightly in its favor, but it may be re marked that the form SVas is only found once more in St. Paul's Epp., Eph. vi. 13 (Gal. iii. 28 Lachm. is very doubtful), while the more common form occurs about 420 times. St. Luke uses SVos far more (23 times certain) than any other of the sacred writers. On the less Usual position of the article, see notes ob Gal. v. 14, and comp. Gersdorf, Beitrage, p. 381, who has, however, omitted this instance and Acts xx. 18 : comp. Green, Gram. p. 194. We need not here modify the meaning of paKpob. : ' Deo tribuitur paKpob. quia poenas pec- catis debitas differt propter gloriam su- am, et ut detur peccatoribus resipiscendi locus,' Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. n. p. 293. . The distinction of Theophyl. (on Gal. v. 22) between paxpofrvpia (rb axoXy iiriritoivai tijv TrpoaiiKovoav SIkvv) and TtpaArns (to iupievai iravrdiraai) cited by Suicer, s. v., and Trench, Synon. p. 199, may perhaps be substantiated by comparing this passage with Tit. ii. 2. ¦k pbs vTrorviriaaiv K.r.X.] 'to ex hibit a pattern for them, etc.,' irpbs airtf- 8ei£iv, CEcum. 2 : vttotvtt., |Aj '—*— O = A [ostensio, exemplum, 2 Pet. ii. 6J Syr., is a Bis XeyAp. ; here, and in a somewhat modified sense, 2 Tim. i. 13. St. Paul's more usual expression is rtiiros (Bom. v. 14, vi. 17, 1 Cor. x. 6, 11, Phil. iii. 17, al), but for this utot. is perhaps here substituted, as it is not so much the mere passive example (rfarov) as the active display of it on the part of God ( ' ad exprimendum exemplar,' Erasm.) which the apostle wishes to specify. The usual explanation that the apostle himself was to be the 0^8617^0 (2 Pet., ii. 6), the standing type and representative, the ' all-embracing example ' (Moller) of those who were hereafter to believe, on Christ (' si credls, ut Paulus ; salvabere ut Paulus,' Beng.), is scarcely satisfac tory. It was not so much the apostle as the paxpoh. shown to him that was the object of the £iroTu7r. ; comp. Wiesing. in he. On the technical meaning [ad- umbratio et institutio brevis) see the notes of Fabricius on Sext. Empir. p. 1, and Suicer, Thesaur. s, v. Vol. n. p. 1398. The gen. r&v peXXAvrav ('in respect of,' ' pertaining to,' see Donalds. Gr. § 453) may be more specifically de fined as the genitive of the point of view (Scheuerl. Synt. § 18, p. 129), or per haps, more correctly, as an extended ap plication of the possessive gen. ; the foro- Ttiiriao'ts was designed in reference to them, to be, as it were, their property ; so 2 Pet. ii. 6 ; comp. Soph. (Ed. Col. 355, and see Scheuerl. Synt. § 13. 2, p. 112 sq., Matth. Gram. § 343. 1 (not 2, where Soph. 1. c. is misinterpreted, see- Wunder in loc.). If the dative had been used, the idea of the ' convenience,' ' ben- - Chap. I. 17. 1 TIMOTHY. 37 'bvpiiav, rrpb'i inrorvTrcoaiv r&v pieXKovrwv Triareveiv eV avru> eh fyorjv awoviov. H tw Be fiaaikel r&v auovcov, drjfedpra) dopdrqj cfit ' of the parties concerned, would have come more prominently into notice : con trast Ecclus. xliv. 16 with 2 Pet. I. c. The explanation of Bretsch., ' ut (hoc meo cxemplo) adumbraret conversionem futuram gentium,' is grammatically de fensible but not exegetically satisfactory. irior eve iv iir. out §] 'to believe on Him.' In this construction, which only occurs elsewhere in Luke xxiv. 25 (omit ted by Huther) and (in one and the same citation from the LXX) Bom. ix. 33, .v. 11, 1 Peter ii. 6 (Matthew ecxvii. 42 is doubtful), .Christ is represented as the basis, foundation, on which faith rests ; eVI with dat. marking ' absolute superpo sition' (Donalds. Gr. § 483), and thence the accessory notion of ' dependence on ;' §ee Bernhardy, Synt. v . 24, p. 250, Krii ger, Sprachl. § 68. 41, p. 541. If we adopt the usual reading and explanation in Marki. 15 (comp. John iii. 15 [Tisch., Lachm. marg.], Gal. iii. 26, Jerem. xii. 6, Ignat. Philad. 8), it may be observed that Trioreva has five constructions' in the N. T., (a) with simple dative; (6) with iv ; (c) with eis ; (d) with M and dat. ; (c) with 4-irl and accus. Of these it seems, clear that the prepositional con structions have a fuller and more special force than the simple dative (see Winer, Gr. § 31. 2. obs., p.' 241), and also that they all involve different-shades of mean ing. There may be no great difference in a dogmatical point of view (compare Pearson, Creed, Vol. n. p. 8, ed. Burt.), still the grammatical distinctions seem clearly, marked. In a word, the exercise of faith is contemplated under different aspects: (a) expresses only the simple act ; (6) involves also the idea of union with ; (c) union with, appy. of a fuller and more mystical nature (comp. notes on Gal. iii. 27), with probably some ac cessory idea of moral motion, mental direction toward ; see Winer, Gr. § 53, a. p. 473 ; (d) repose, reliance on ; (e) mental direction with a view to it ; Fritz. Rom. iv. 5, Vol. i. p. 217, comp. Don alds. Gr. § 483. Of the four latter formulae, it may be remarked in couclu- sion, that (6) and (ol) aro of rare occur rence ; (c) only*(John iii. 15 is doubtful) is used by St. John and St. Peter, by the former very frequently; and about equally with (e) by St. Luke, and rather more than equally by St. Paul : a notice of these constructions will bo found in Beuss, The'ol. Chrit. iv. 14, p. 229 ; com pare also Tholuck, Beitrage, p. 94 sq. eis (wriv aldvtov] ' unto eternal life ;' object to which the exercise of iriaris 4-ir' avrw was directed. It is singular that Bengel should have paused to notice that this clause can be joined with viroriiraaiv : such a construction has nothing to re commend it. 17. fiaa iXe? r wv alavuv] 'to the king of the ages' ]VlSS'j jnSVlS> [regi ssculorum] Syriac, — a noticeable title, that must not be diluted into ' the king eternal' of"Luth. and the Auth. Ver., even if Hebraistic usage (comp. Winer, Gr. § 34. b, p. 211) may rentier such a dilution grammatically admissi ble : comp. Heb. i. 2, xi. 3. ¦ The term ataiyes seems to denote, not ' the worlds ' in the usual concrete meaning of the term (Chrys., and appy. Theod., The oph.), but, in accordance with the more usual temporal meaning of otic in the N. T., ' the ages,' the temporal periods whose sum and aggregation (aiaves took aldvav) adumbrate the conception of eternity; see notes ob Eph. i. 21. The PaoiXebs rav ait&vuv, will thus be ' the sovereign dispenser and disposer of the ages of the world:' see Psalm cxlvi. (cxlv.) 13, i) PaoiXeia aov fraoiXela Ttdv 33 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 18. povcp ©edS, rip}] Kal B6%a eh rov? al&vas rwv alcovav dfirjv. ^Tt^'Z^Th^t 18 TaVTVV Tr)v irapayyeXlav rrapari^efiai croi, faith, and not to make shipwreck of it, as some have done. roiv rSav aidvaiv, Kal r) Seairorela. oov 4v irdoy yevea, Kal yeveq and comp. Ex. XV. 18 ; so Hamm. 1, comp. Usteri, Lelirb. n. 2. 4, p. 3 1 5. Any reference to the Gnostic sons (Hamm. 2) is untenable, and com pletely out of place in this sublime dox- ology. The title does not occur again in the N. T., but is found in the 0. T., Tobit xiii. 6, 10; comp. Ecclus. xxxvi. 17. 6 Srebs roiv ai&vaiv. aipStdprq] ' incorruptible ; ' nearly equi valent to 6 povos ex] 'invisible;' see Col. i. 15, and comp. 1 Tim. vi. 1 6 ; vip pAvip OKiaypatpov- pevos Kal rovro Xiav apvSpws Kal perpius, Greg. Naz. Orat. xxxvin. 11 (a noble passage), p. 615 d (ed. Morell). pAva 0eoj] 'only God;' comp. ch. vi. 15, o paxdpios Kal pAvos Svvdorns. It is not of serious importance whether, with Pseud.-Ambrose in loc, we refer this ap pellation to the First Person (' particula pAvu extraneas tantum personas, non autem divinas excludit,' Just., comp. Basil, Eunom. Book iv. ad fin.) or, with Theodoret and Greg. Naz. (Orat. xxxvi. 8, p. 586 B, ed. Morell), to the three Per sons of the blessed Trinity. The former seems most probable ; comp. John xvii. 3. The reading of the text, a ' mag- nifica lectio,' as Bengel truly calls it, is supported by such preponderating au thority [AD'FG opp. to KL.] that it seems difficult to imagine how Leo caB still defend the interpolated aoipS. ripri Kal 8A£a] ' AoBor and glory ; ' a combination (in doxology) only found here and (with the art.) in Bev. v. 13, comp, iv. 9 sq. St. Paul's usual for mula is So^o alone, with the art. : see notes ob Gal. i. 5. 6ts to is alavas k.t.X] 'to the ages of the ages ,' «. e. ' for all eternity ; ' see notes ob Gal. i. 5. . 18. rabriiv rT)v irapayye X ia v] ' This command ; ' ri Se TrapayyeXXeis, eliri; 'Iva orpareby k. r. X., Chrys. The reference of these words has been very differently explained : they have begn referred (a) directly to 7ropa77e'. TEpf, i. 1. e, Vol. II. p. 821. At any rate it is surely an oversight in Huther to say that irepl with the accus. is here used in the sense in which it usu ally stands with the dat. ; for, in the first place, irepl with dat. is rarely found in Attic prose and never in the N. T. ; and, secondly, irepl with dat. ('around and upon,' Donaldson, Gr. 482. b), if more Chap. I. 20. 1 TIMOTHY 41 yrjaav 20 cov ko-nv 'Tpevaio<; Kal ' ' A\igavBpo<;, oi>? rrapeBooKa rep Harava iva iraiBev^ojo-iv p.r) fiXao-cfyrjpieiv. usual in prose, might have been suitable in Philo I. c. (the rock on which they split, — comp. Soph. Frag. 149, irepl ip$ xdpa Kardyvvrai rb revxos), but certainly not in the present passage. Kypke ( 06s. Vol. n. p. 353) cites a somewhat differ ent use, irepl rr)v K&W SdXaaoav vavayy- aai, Diog. Laert. i. 1. 7, where the ace. seems to mark the area where the disas ter took place, see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. irept, in. 2, Vol. II. p. 825. 20. 'T p 4 v a i o s] There does not seem any sufficient ground for denying the identity of Hymenaius with the heretic of that name in 2 Tim. ii. 17. Mosheim (de Rebus, etc., p. 177 sq.) urges the comparatively milder terms in which Hymenoeus is spoken of, 2 Tim. 1. c. ; the one he says was the ' open enemy,' the other ' the insidious corrupter ' of Christianity. On comparing however the two passages, it will be seen that the language and even structure is far too similar to render any such distinction either plausible or probable. The only difference is, that here the apostle notices the fact of his excommunication, there his fundamental error; that error how ever was a $4flyXos Kevoipaivia, 2 Tim. ii 16. This certainly affords a hint (somewhat too summarily repudiated by Wieseler, Chronol. p. 314), in favor of the late date of this epistle ; see notes on ver. 3. 'AAe'larBpos] It is more difficult to decide whether this per son is identical (a) with Alexander, 6 XaXKevs, 2 Tim. iv. 14, or (6) with Alex ander, Acts xix. 33, or (as seems most probable) different from either. The addition o xaKKeus i" 'be second epistle, and the fact that he seems to have been more a personal adversary of the apos tle's than an heretical teacher, incline us to distinguish him from the excommuni cate Alexander. All that can be said in favor of (6) is that the Alexander, mentioned Acts 1. c, was probably a. Christian ; see Meyer in loc., and Wiese ler, Chronol. p. 56. The commonness of the names makes any historical or chro nological inferences very precarious ; see Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 347, note (Bohn). irap4SaiKa r$ 2 o t o v if] 'I delivered over to Satan,' 'tradidi Satanse,' Vulgate, — scil. at some former period. The exact meaning of this formula has been much discussed. Does it mean (a) simply, excommunica tion t Theod. in loc. and ob 1 Cor. v. 5, Theoph. in loc., Bals., on Can. vn. (Ba- silii), al. ; comp. Johnson, Vnbl. Sacr. ch. 4, Vol. n. p. 233 (Angl. Cath. Libr.) ; or (6) simply, supernatural infliction of co£ poreal suffering, Wolf on Cor. 1. c, and appy. Chrys., who adduces the example of Job ; or (c) both combined, Meyer, and most modern interpreters f The latter view seems most in harmony with this passage, and esp. with 1 Cor. I. v., where simple exclusion from the Church is denoted by alpeiv ix pioov. We con clude then with Waterland, that ' deliv ery over to Satan ' was a form of Chris tian excommunication, declaring the per son reduced to the state of a heathen, accompanied with the authoritative inflic tion of bodily disease or death ; ob Fun damentals, ch. 4, Vol. in. p. 460. The patristic views will be found in Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. n. p. 940, and Petavius, Theol. Dogm. Vol. iv. p. 108. In this fearful formula, the offender is given over r$ Sarafot, to the Evil One in his most distinct personality ; comp. notes ob Eph. iv. 27. iratSe vb&oiv] 'be dis ciplined ,' Hamm. ; ' taught by punishment,' Conyb. The true Christian meaning of irtuSeiie-tv, ' per molestias erudire,' is here distinctly apparent ; see Trench, Synon. § 32, and notes on Eph. vi. 4. 42 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 1. II. HapaKdkGi ovv rrpStrov irdvroov Troieiff* I exhort that prayers be of fered for all, for this is ac ceptable to God, who wiupth <\al ggricTets, 7rpoo-eiryd els rbv xAopov apapruXobs ouaai, Theodoret. To further encourage this universality in prayer Justin, Apol. n. 15), the apostle proceeds to specify, nom- inatim, particular classes for whom it ought to be offered ; comp. Chrys. in loc. 2. uirep fiaaiX4uv] 'for kings,' — generally, without any special reference to the Koman emperors. It is an in stance of the perverted ingenuity of Baur (comp. De W.) to refer the plural to the emperor and his associate in rule, as they appear in the age of the Antonines ; surely this would have been rSv flaot- AeW. On the custom, generally, of praying for kings (Ezra vi. 10, Baruch i. 11), see Justin, Apol. i. 17, Tertull. Apologet. cap. 39, the passages collected by Ottius, Spicileg. p. 433, and Grinf. Schol. Hell. Vol. ii. p. 580. It is very noticeable that the neglect of this duty on the part of the Jews led to the com mencement of their war with the Eo- mans, see Joseph. Bell. Jud. n. 17. 2. iv o ir e p o x p] 'in authority ; ' all who have any share of constituted authority, the e'louo-fat 6irep4xovaai, Bom. xiii. 1 ; comp. 2 Mace. iii. 11, avSpbs 4v birepoxy Keip4vov, Polyb. Hist. v. 41. 3, tois ev wi*poxa7s olaiv. Jva ijpepov k. r. A.] ' in order that we may pass u, quiet and tranquil life:' contemplated end and vbject, not import of the interces sory prayer ; bpa rl ipriai, ko! v&s rlfryai to KcpSos Xva Kav ourai Be|]j ri\v irapalve- oiv y ixelvuv aarypla ypuv apepipvta birdpx*', Chrys. The prayer has clearly not a purely subjective reference, ' that we may lead a life of quietude and sub mission' (Mack, comp. Heydenr.), nor again a purely objective reference, ' that they may thus let as live in quiet,' but in fact involves both, and has alike a per sonal and a political application, — ' that through their good government we may enjoy peace : ' the blessing ' the powers that be ' will receive from our prayers will redound to us in outward peace and inward tranquillity; comp. Wiesing. in loc. "Kpepos is a late form of adjective derived from the adv. yp4pa ; comp. Lu- cian, Tragod.. 209, Eustath. II. vii. p, 142. 9. Lobcck (Pathol, p. 158) cites a single instance of its usage in early Greek ; Inscr. Olbiopol. No. 2059. The Correct adjectival form is iipepalos. y a b x iov] ' tranquil; ' once only again, 1 Pet. iii. 4, toD irpoEOS «ol yavxiov irvev- paros. The distinction drawn by Olsh. between kpepos and yobx'os can appy. be substantiated ; the former [connected ap parently with Sanscr. ram, ' rest in a chamber,' — the fundamental idea accord ing to Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. I. p. 262] seems to denote tranquillity arising from without, ' qui ab aliis non perturba- tur,' Tittmann ; compare Plato, Def p. 412 a, t)pepta tyvxys irep! to Seivd; Plu tarch, Sol. 31, t^i/ Te x&Pav ivepyearepav Kal ri)v ttAXiv rjpepaiortpav iirolyoev : the latter [connected with 'HS-, ^|ttai, Ben- fey, Wurzellex. Vol. I p. 418] tranquillity arising from within, 1 Pet. I. c. ; comp. Plato, Charm, p. 160 A, yavxios o crt£- rppojv 0ios. So, in effect, Tittmann, ex cept that he assigns to yobx- more of an active meaning, ' qui aliis nullas turbas excitat,' Synon. I. p. 65. On the use of /3fos for ' manner of life, ' comp. Trench, 44 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 3, 4. evcrefieia Kal aepjvortjri. 3 rovro yap KaXbv Kal dwoBeKrbv ivm- inov rod o-(orr)po Be oiroSeKToV, Theophylact. Huther urges against this 2 Cor. viii. 21, irpovoovp.ee yap koAo ov pAvov ivdmiov Kvpiov k. r. A., but there, as still more clearly in Bom. xii. 17, irpovoovpevoi KaXa [opp. to KaxAv, ver. 16] ivdiriov irdvrav avS>pil>iruv, the latter clause evitmiov k. r. X. is not con nected simply with KaXd, but with irpov. KaXd, see Meyer in loc. 'AiroSeKrAs (not oirtiSeKTos, as Lachm., Tisch. ; see Lo- beck, Paralip. vii. 11, p. 490) is used in N. T. only here, and ch. v. 4 ; compare diroSox^, ch. i. 15. rov aurr)- pos K.r. A.] our Saviour God :' see notes on ch. i. 1. The appropriateness of the title is evinced by the following verse* 4. os iro'pTas n. t. A.] 'whose, i.e. seeing his will is (not ' whose wish is,' Peile ; compare notes on ch. v.' 14) that all men should be saved,' etc. ; explanatory* Chap.II.4.5. 1 TIMOTHY. 45 o-afer)vai Kal eh iiriyvaffiv dXrfiseuvs eX^reiv. 5 eh yap @e6?, eh and faintly confirmatory of the preceding assertion ; see Col. i. 25, and notes in loc. On this slightly causal, ojr perhaps rather explanatory force of 8s, see Ellendt, Lex. Soph. s. v. in. 3, Vol. n. p. 371, and comp. Bornhardy, Synt. vi. 12. a, p. 291 sq. irdvr as] Em phatic, Bom. viii. 32 ; ' omnes, etiam non crcdentes, vult salvari, Beng. ; /ii^ou rbv QeAv el irdvras avdpiilrovs fte'Aei audyvai, Se\e Kal ab' el Se &4Xeis e&xov, rwv yap roiobruv iarl to eSx^aAai, Chrys. The various dogmatical expositions of this important verse will be found in Justini ani, Corn, a Lap., and Estius in loc; compare also Petavius, Theot. Dogmat. Vol. i. Book x. 1. 2 sq., Vol. v. Book xm. 1. 3,4, Forbes, Instruct, vm. 18, p. 415 sq. Without entering upon them in detail, or overstepping the limits pre scribed to this commentary, it seems proper to remark that all attempted re strictions ('quosvis homines, Beza, com pare August. Enchirid. § 103 ; compare contr. Winer, Gr. § 18. 4, p. 101) of this vital text are as much to be reprehended on the one hand, as that perilous univer- salism on the other, which ignores or explains away the clear declaration of Scripture, that there are those whose uAe&pos shall be aldvios (2 Thess. i. 9), and whose portion shall be the Sebrepos Sdvaros (Bev. xxi. 8) : the remarks of Usteri, Lehrb. n. B. p. 352 sq. are very unsatisfactory.. Setting aside all techni cal, though perhaps plausible, distinc tions between the ' voluntas antecedens ' and ' voluntas consequens' of God (Da- masc. Orth. Fid. n. 29), it seems enough to say, that Scripture declares in terms of the greatest latitude (see esp. Ham mond, Fundamentals, xiv. 2, and comp. Pract. Catechism n. 2, p. 18, Angl. C. Libr.) that God does will the salvation (oulryvai not owot) of all; all are ren dered (through Jesus Christ) 'salvabi- les ' and 'salvandi' (Barrow, Serm. 72). That some are indisputably Bot saved (Matt. xxv. 41 sq., Bev. xx. 10, 15, xxii. 15, al.) is not due to any outward cir cumscription or inefficacy of the "Divine SeXypa (Episcop. Inst. Theol. iv. 2. 21), but to man's rejection of the special means of salvation which God has been pleased to appoint, and to which it is also His Divine SteXypa (Eph. i. 9) that man's salvation should be limited: comp. Miiller on Sin, nr. 2. 1, Vol. n. p. 211 (Clark). In a word, redemption is uni versal, yet conditional ; all may be saved, yet all will not be saved, because all will not conform to God's appointed condi tions ; see Hammond, I.e. § 15; and esp. Barrow, Works, Vol. iv. p. 1 — 97, who in four sermons (71 — 74) has nearly exhausted the subject. The two further momentous questions . connected with this doctrine are fairly stated by Ebrard, Dogmatik, § 557 sq., Vol. n. p. 689, comp. also Martensen, Dogm. § 219 sq. Kal els iirlyvuoiv k. t. A.] 'and to come to the (full) knowledge of the truth ; ' comp. 2 Tim. ii. 25, iii. 7 : no inversion of clauses, but a further specification of the more immediate object and end ; see Winer, Gr. § 61. 3. obs., p. 488. The ou&yvai is the ultimate, the ets iir'iyv. 4Ai)&. iX&elv, an immediate end leading naturally and directly to the former. The introduction of this latter moment of thought is suggested by, and suitably precedes, the enunciation of the great truth which is contained in the following verse. On iiriyvuois (' cognitio certa et accurata') see notes ob Eph. i. 17, and on the omissions of the art. notes ob 2 Tim. ii. 25. It may be remarked that oa^&eio here, as commonly in the IjT. T., implies no mere theoretical, but, practical and saving truth, ' Veritas salvifica,' as revealed in the Gospel ; oaij*. irofas ; Tijs els abrhv itlareus, Chrysost. ; see 46 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 5, 6. Kal /iecrrnj? 6eov Kal dv^pmirav, av'&pwTros Xpiarb<; 'Itjo-ovs, 6 o Sous eavrbv dvriXvrpov inrep rrdvrcov, rb piaprvpiov Kaipoh Beuss, Thiol, iv. 8, Vol. n. p. 82. A special treatise on this word ljas been written by Baumann, Strasb. 1838. 5. eTs 7 op 0e tfs] ' For there is one God ; proof of the foregoing explanatory assertion, the yap having here its simple argumentative force, and connecting this verse, not with ver. 1 (Leo, Mack), but with the verse immediately preceding. Efs and ttoVtos stand thus in correlation ; the universality of the dispensation is proved by the unity of the Dispenser. The existence of different dispensations for different portions of the human race, would seem inconsistent with the con ception of one supreme, all-ruling Crea tor ; ' unius Dei una providentia ; ' com pare Bom. iii. 30, where a similar argu ment is introduced by the forcible (Har- tung, Part. Vol. I. p. 342) e'lrefirep. eTs Kal peoirys] ' one mediator also :' 6 iv eavrqi To BtecT&jTa avvdtyas, Theod. In this and similar distinctions between the first and second Persons of the bles sed Trinity (comp. 1 Cor. viii. 6, Eph. iv. 4 — 6), Beuss finds traces of a citra- Athanasian view (so to speak) of the subordination of the Son ; Thiol. ChreT.. iv. 10, Vol. n. p. 102. This is not cor rect : all that could reasonably be infer red from such a, text as the present is the catholic doctrine of a subordination in respect of office ; see Walerland, Second Vind. Vol. n. p. 400. The position of De Wette after Schleierm. (uber 1 Tim. p. 177), that this use of peoirys, without definite allusion to a 8ia&r)Ky, argues a compiler from the Ep. to the Heb. (viii. 6, ix. 15, xii 24), is not entitled to seri ous attention or confutation. The pre vious allusion to redemption (ver. 4) and the antithesis of the efs ©ebs and irdvr. icftp. suggest the use of a term that best sustains that relation : see also Ebrard, Dogm. $ 406, and a good sermon by Bev- eridge, Serm. Vol. n. p. 86 sq. (Angl. Cath. Libr. 0 e o v k a I av&pdirav] 'of God and men : ' both anarthrous ; the former in accordance with its common privilege of rejecting the article (see exx. Winer, Gr. 4 19, p. 110), the latter, from a bare indication of the other party only being necessary. In both cases the omission 16 obviously suggested by the familiarity of both the terms connected by the conjunction; see Green, Gr. iv. 3, p. 181. av&pairos X. 'I.] 'a man Christ Jesus.' The human nature of Christ is specially mentioned as being the state in which His mediatorial office was visibly per formed ; avdp'uTrov Se rbv Xpiarbv iivApa- aev eireiSri peoiryv etcdAetrey' iirav^puiri)- aas yap ipeairevoev, Theod. On the du ration of Christ's mediation, see Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. Vol. I. 334 (ed. Burton). The omission of the article (scarcely noticed by the modern German com mentators) must be preserved in transla tion. Middletou ( Greek Art. p. 388, ed. Bose) considers the article unnecessary, and compares av&p. X. 'I. with ntJptos X. 'I. ; but the comparison fails, as xvpios has so unequivocally the character of a proper name; comp. Winer, Gr. § 19, p. 1 13. In a different context Christ might clearly have been designated as 6 &v&p., 'the (representative) man of humanity' (comp. Peile in loc.) ; here, however, as the apostle only wishes to mark the na ture in which Christ eVteo-iTEuo'ei', but not any relation in which He stood to that nature, he designedly omits the article. The distinction of Alford between ' indi vidual and generic humanity ' seems here out of place, and not involved in the con text : contrast Wordsw. in loc, who per tinently cites August. Serm. xxvi. Vol. v. p. 174, ed. Migne. 6. avrlXvrpov] ' ransom ; the avrt. Chap. IL 6, 7. 1 TIMOTHY. 47 iBiok, 7 eh b iri&ip eym Kr\pv% Kal d.rroaroXoio, Matt. xvi. 26, avrlxfivxov, Ignat. Smyrn. 10, and the valuable remarks on it of Pearson, Vind. Ign. chap. xv. p. 597 (Angl. C. Libr.). In this important word the idea of a substitution of Christ in our stead caBnoi be ignored (see, thus far, Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 17, Vol. n. p. 185, sq.), especially when connect ed with passages of. such deep signifi cance as Bom. iii. 25 (our Lord's death was a true ' expiatorium,' a propitiatory sacrifice,* see Meyer ob Rom. 1. c. ) and Eph. v. 2 : compare also Meyer ob Rom. v. 6, and for some calm and clear com ments on this ' satisfactio vicaria,' Mar- tensen, Dogmatik, § 157 sq., p. 343. All the modern theories of atonement seem to forget that God hates sin as sin, not as a personal offence against Himself. How is a God thus holy and just to be reconciled ? See M'Cosh, Divine Gov. iv. 2. 3, p. 475 (4th ed.). Waterland'S words are few, but very weighty; on Fundam. Vol. T. p. 82. fi ir e p irdvr uv] On the meaning of vrrep in dogmatical passages, see notes on Gal. iii. 13. Here oirep ('in commo- dum ') seems to point to the benefit con ferred by Christ upon us, ivrl to His substitution of Himself in our place. rb paprbpiov K. r. X.] ' the (import of the) testimony (to be set forth) in its proper -r, > o seasons ; ' Syriac *£^1? ]^OVOUB •° 7 tnJjD'UO [testimonium quod venit in tempore sno], not ' the proof of it,' etc., Middleton, Art. p. 389. Some little dif ficulty has been felt in these words, ow ing to the true nature of the apposition not having been recognized. Tb paprbpiov is an accusative in apposition to the pre ceding sentence, not to oxTiAttTpof (8ti avrlXvrpov rA papr. Xeyw, robreori rb irt&os, Theophyl. 2), but to o Sobs irdvruv, scil. 'qua; res (nempe quod sua ipsius morte omnes homines redemisset, Luke xxiv. 46, 47 ) testimonii suo tempore (ab apostolis) dicendi argumentum esset,' Fritz. Rom. xii. 1, Vol. in. p. 12, where this passage is very carefully investigat ed ; see also Winer, Gr. § 59. 9. p. 472, and Scholef. Hints, p. 118. Thus there is no reason whatever for modifying the text (Liicke, Stud. «. Krit. for 1836, p. 651 sq.); the insertion of o5 before Tb papr., with DFG al., and of iSASiy after ISlois with D'FG, are incorrect (compare Fritz.) explanatory additions, and the omission of Tb papr. in A due apparently to accident. Kaipo7s t'Sfots] ' its own seasons ; ' Scil. tois Trpoai\Kovoi, Chrys. It is singular that Liicke should have, felt any difficulty in this formula; comp. Gal. vi. 16, and somewhat simi larly Polyb. Hist. i. 30. 10, xvin. 34, 6. ' Tempus testimonio de Christi morte expiatoria hominibus ab apostolis di- cendo idoneum, illud tempus est quod a Spiritus Sancti adventu ad apostolos (Acts i. 8) usque ad solemnem Christi reditum de coelo (2 Thess. i. 10) labitur,' Fritz. I. u.. The dative then is not a quasi dat. commodi (compare Scholef., Peile), but the dat. of the time wherein the action takes place ; comp. Bom. xvi. 25, xpAvois aluviois aeaiyypivov, and see exx. in Winer, Gram. § 31. 9, p. 195. This form of the temporal dative thus approximates to the ordinary use of the temporal gen. ('period within which;' comp. Donalds. Gr. § 451. ff, Kriiger, Sprachl. § 47. 2), and is more correctly preceded by iv ; see Kriiger, Sprachl. § 48. 2, Wannowski, Constr. Abs. in. 1, 48 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 7, 8. i desire that the men pray " 8 BovXouai ovv irpoo-evvea^at, row avSpai reverently, and that the wo- ~ < ¦ A. • men dress and comport gj, ¦jravrl rOTTCO irzalpOVra 2 Mace. v. 16. It is singular that Winer (Gr. § 11. 1, p. 64) should suggest the possibil ity of so awkward a connection as ialovs ('religione perfusos,' Fritz.) witli eWp., and still more so that Fritzsehe (Rom. Vol. in. p. 1) should actually adopt it, when the common Attic use of adjectives in -tos, etc. (Elmsl. Eur. Heracl. 245) with only two terminations is so distinctly found in the N. T. (ver. 9 ; see Winer I. c), and gives so good a sense. "Con trary instances of similar 'adjectiva minus mobilia,' are collected by Lobeck, Phryn. p. 106. Wolf cites Demosth. Mid. 531, baias Be£tas aviaxovres, but the right reading is t'Sfos. On the true meaning of So-tos' (holy purity), see Harless on Eph. iv. 24. It may be remarked that ayvAs, aplavros, and KaSapbs are all similarly used with xfV€s i sc0 Clem. Bom. Cor. i. 29, ayvas Kal apidvrovs x£tpas aXpovr^Sy and exx. in Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. eux^.. The first term perhaps denotes freedom, from (inward) impurity; the second, from stain (outwardly contracted) or pollution ; the third, from alien admixture : see Tittmann, Synon. t. p. 26 sq. Xupls bpyys k. r. X.] 'without (or apart from) anger and doubting,' Auth. Ver. It does not seem proper either here or Phil. ii. 14, to import from the text a meaning of 8toA07io-|itbs (' disceptatio,' Vulg., and nearly all recent commen tators except Meyer) unconfirmed by 50 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 9. Koo-p.ia> pierd atSof)? Kal o-oxppoavvrjt Koo-p,eiv eavrds, p.rj iv 7r\e7- good lexical authority. The explanation of Chrysost. and the Greek expositors, apiptfioXia (irtorevuv 'An Xityy, Theodo ret), ' hsesitationes,', Vulg. in Phil. I. c, j A «-> x **\r, [cogitationes] Syr., ' tvei- flein,' Goth., is perfectly satisfactory and in accordance with the proper meaning of the word ; compare Plato, Axioeh. p. 367 a, tppovriSes teal SiaXoyiopoi, and Clem. Bom. Cor. i. 21, where it is in connection with 4vvomv; so also Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 17, quoting from Clem. Bom. On the alleged distinction between Xupls and avev, see notes ob Eph. ii. 12. 9. tio- out us k.t.X.] ' (1 desire) like wise that women also, in seemly guise, with shamefastness and discretion, do adorn themselves,' etc. Omitting all evasive and virtually, participial translations (comp. •Conybeare) of the plain infinitive koo- .tpeiv, _we have two constructions : we may either supply (a) merely $ovXopai, the infin. Koopeiv being simply depend ent on the supplied verb ; or' (6) $ovXo- , pai Trpooebxeo&ai, the infinitival clause . Koopeiv k. r. A., being regarded as added ' per asyndeton ' (Mack), or with an ex planatory force (comp. De W.). The main objection to (a) is the less special meaning that must be assigned to tSio-ati- rus ; but compare Tit. ii. 3, and appy. Bom. viii. 26, where uoabrus introduces . a statement co-ordinate with, but not purely similar to, what precedes ; see also 2 Mace. ii. 12. The objection to (6) is the singularly unconnected position of . Koopeiv : this is far less easy to surmount, for in all the instances hitherto adduced of unconnected infinitives (ch. v. 14, vi. 18, Tit. iii. 1) the verbs all relate to the same subject, and the construction is easy and obvious. It seems best then to adopt (a), and to find the force of tWoiS- Tws in the continued but implied (ver. .11) reference to public prayers ; see Bp. Moller in loc. Kal, moreover, has thus its full and proper ascensive force : the women were not mere supernumeraries ; they also had their duties, as well as the men ; these were sobriety of deportment and simplicity of dress, at all times, espe cially at public prayers. It would seem almost as if the apostle intended only to allude to demeanor and dress at the lat ter, but concluded with making the in structions general. 4 v k a r o- o t o X y Koopiu] 'in seemly guise : ' compare Tit. ii. 3, 4v Karao7i)pari lepo- irpeirets, and see notes in loc. ; not to be connected directly with Koopeiv, but form ing with pera auippoa. #i r. X. a kind of adjectival predication to be appended to ywauaxs ; comp. Peile in loc , and see Matth. vi. 29, Tit. i. 6. YLaraoroXT) is not simply ' dress ' (Liddell and Scott, Lex. s. v., Huther, al.), a meaning for which there is not satisfactory authority, but ' deportment,' as exhibited exter nally, whether in look, manner, or dress ; see Rost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. Vol. i. p. 1655, and comp. Joseph. Bell. Jud. l. 8. 4, kotoo*toA^ Kal oxypa odparos, and especially Hippocr. de Dec. Habitu, I. 26, where KaraaroXTi is associated with Ka£t4- Spa and irepioroXi), thus apparently con veying the idea of something outwardly cognizable, — external appearance as principally exhibited in dress ; comp. Syr. i-»v^ nK,i i_a^J )V i tntf^o [in ox-fipan casto vestitus] : ' guise ' thus perhaps approaches most nearly to the idea which the apostle intended to con vey. We cannot (with De W.) cite the Vulg. ' habitus,' as the following epithet (ornato) seems to show that the transla tor referred it more definitely to 'ap parel.' It would seem then not improb able that the glosses of Hesych. (kotoo-t. irepifioX7)v) and Suidas (kotoo-t. • oroXrjv), and the use in later writers, e. g. Basil Chap. II. 10. 1 TIMOTHY. 51 pMo-iv Kal Xpvo-jb i) piapyapirai? ^ ipano-pu> TroXvreXei, w dkX' b irpeirei yvvaigtv irrayyeXXop,ivai<; 'ireoo-efietav, Bi epymv dycfo&v. (see Suicer, Thesaur. s. -\. Vol. n. 65), were suggested by a doubtful interpreta tion of this passage. k o a p I u] Only here and ch. iii. 2, and with the meaning, ' seemly,' ' becoming ' (compare Goth. ' hrainjtii '), — not ' ornato,' Vulg., Luther: see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. n. p. 147. alSovs ko! ourppoavvys] ' shamefastness and dis cretion ; ' the inward feeling which should accompany the outward bearing and de portment : both terms are found united, Arrian, .Ept'cr. iv. 8. At'Siis (only here ; Heb xii. 28, cited by Trench, Synon. s. v , has but little critical support) marks the innate shrinking from anything un becoming;' auippoabvy (ch. ii. 15, Acts xxvi. 25), the ' well-balanced state of mind resulting from habitual self-re straint ; ' comp. 4. Mace. i. 31, auippo abvy 4arlv 4iriKpdreia ruv iir&vpiuv, more comprehensively, Plato, Republ. iv. p. 430 E, Kal ySovuv rivuv Kal ' iiri&vpiuv iyKpdr., similarly, Symp. p. 196 c, and more at length Aristotle, Ethics, in. 13. Chrysostom is no less distinct, ouippoa. ov rovro pAvov iarl rb iropveias arrexea- hal, aXXa Kal rb ruv Xonruv TraSuv ixrbs elvai, on Tit. ii. 5, p. 822, see Trench, Synon. § 20, and for the most plausible translation, notes ob Transl. It may be remarked that odtppuv and its derivatives (except outppoveiv, and, auippoabvy, .Acts I. c.) oio• o v ^.Ja, 0 ttl VlVlN [audacter agere •super] Syr. ; not '. to usurp authority/ Chap. II. 13, 14. 1 TIMOTHY. 53 ovBe av^evrelv dvBpo<;, a\\' elvai iv t)o-V)(ia. '?. ,ABdp. ydp irpw- tos irrXdo-'irr), eira Eva. u Kal 'ABap. ovk rjTrarrfbrj, r/ Be yvvrj Auth. Ver., a further meaning not con tained in the word. Au&efTeti' (air. Ae- yop. in N. T.), found only in late and eccl. writers (Basil, Epist. 52), involves the secondary and less proper meaning of ab&evrys (Lobeck, Phryn. p. 120, but comp. Eur. Snppl. 442), scil. Beo-irtirijs, abroSiKys, Moeris ; so Hesych. abAevreTv • i£ovoia£e?v. The substantive au&6PTta oc curs 3 Mace. ii. 29 ; see Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. i. p. 573, where verb, adj., and subst. are explained and illustrated. The im mediate context shows that the primary reference of the prohibition is to public ministration (Beng.); the succeeding ar guments, however, demonstrate it to be also of universal application. On this subject see the brief but satisfactory re marks of Harless, Ethik, § 52, note, p. 279. a XX' el vat k. t. A.] ' 6ttt to be in quiet, i. e. in silence ; ' infin. dependant on $ovXopai or some similar verb (not KEAefJto, which St. Paul does not use), to be supplied from ovk iirirpiiru : so 1 Cor. xiv. 34; comp. 1 Tim. iv. 3, Herm. Soph. Electr. 72. This form of brachylogy occurs most commonly in the case of an antithesis (as here), intro duced by an adversative conjunction, Jelf, Gr. § 895. h. The antithesis be tween each member of this and of verse 1 1 is very marked. 13. 'KSap ydp] First confirmation of the foregoing command, derived from the Creation. The argument from pri ority of creation, to be complete, requires the subsidiary statement in 1 Cor. xi. 9, ovk iKrioSiy av7)p Bias ttiv yvvaiKa, aAAa 7ovij Bta rbv avSpa : comp. Est. The re marks of Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. Vol. n. p. 210, note, are unguarded ;' there is here no ' dialectique, Judaique,' but a simple and direct declaration, under the influ ence of the Holy Spirit, of the typical meaning of the order observed in the creation of man and woman. i ir X d a h y] ' was formed, fashioned ; ' proper and specific word, as in Ilesiod, Op. 70, iK yaiys irXdaoe : comp. also Rom. ix. 20, and esp. Gen ii. 7, eirXaaev y1-^) o ©ebs rbv av&pu-irov x°vv ttarb r?is yys : so Joseph. Antiq. i. 1, 1. 14. Kal 'kSdp] Second confirmation, deduced from the history of the fall : ' docet apostolus feminas oportere esse viris suhjectas, quia et posteriores sunt in ordine et priores in culpa,' Ptimas, cited by Cornel, a Lap. in loc. ovk yTrar-h&y] There is no necessity whatever to supply irpuros, Theodoret, CEcum. 1. The emphasis rests on &to- Tojt. Adam was not directly deceived, Eve was ; she says to God, i btpis yird- ryae pe ; he only says, avry poi eSuKev dirb tou £uAoi», Kal ecpayov. We can hardly urge with . Beng., ' mulier virum non decepit sed ei persuasit, Gen. iii. 17/ for it can scarcely be doubted that the woman did deceive the man (compare Chrys.), being in fact, in her very per suasions, the vehicle of the serpent's de ceit : it is, however, the first entrance of sin which the apostle is specially regard ing ;. this camo by the means of the ser pent's oirttTi) ; Eve directly succumbed to it (oirb yvv. apxh apaprias, Ecclus. xxv. 24), Adam only indirectly and deriva tively. Hence observe in Gen. iii. the order of the three parties in the promul gation of the sentence ; the serpent ( ver. 14), woman (ver. 16), man (ver. 17). According to the Rabbinical writers (Schoettg. Hot. Vol. i. p. 867), Eve was addressed, because it was very doubtful whether man would have yielded. 4 l-aTrary&eToa] ' being completely, pa tently deceived.' The reading, which is supported by ADVFG ; 17, al. (Lachm., Tisch.), seems to confirm the foregoing explanation. To preclude apparently 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 15. i^arrarrjiielaa iv irapafidaei yiyovev, ,5 crafcrjo-erai Be Bid Tf)s reKvoyovtas, idv pueivcoo-iv iv ir'iarei Kal dydnrr] Kal dyiaap,a> p.erd aaxppoavvrj'i. any misconception of his meaning, the apostle adds a strengthened compound, which serves both to show that the mo ment of thought turns on airaTa'tu, and also to define tacitly the limitation of meaning under which it is used. The prep, iic here conveys the idea of comple tion, thoroughness, Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. 4k, Vol. I. p. 820. 'H 701/J; is here clearly ' the woman,' i. e. Eve, not the sex generally (Chrysost.). The generic meaning comes out in the next verse . Eve was the typical representative of the race. iv irapa&daei y 4 7 0 v e v] ' became involved in transgres sion,' 'fell into transgression ; ' the constr. yiveaSrai iv occurs occasionally (but not 'frequently' Huther) in the N. T. (e. g. iv ayuvia, Luke xxii. 44 ; iv exordoei, Acts xxii. 17 ; iv S6t,y, 2 Cor. iii. 7 ; 4v bpotdpari, Phil- ii. 7 ; ev Xbyai xoXaxelas, l'Thess. ii. 5) to denote the entrance into, and existence in, any given state. On the distinction between elvat(esse) and yiveoSrai (existere et evenire), see Fritz. Fritzsch. Opusc. p. 284, note. 15. a u&i)o er at S e] ' yet she shall be saved ; ' not merely ' eripietar e noxA. ill.!,' (Beng.), but in its usual proper and scriptural sense, ' ad vitarri. seternam per- ducetur ; ' com]). Suicer, Thesaur. 0. v. Vol. 11. p. 1206. The translation of Peile (founded on the tense), ' shall be found to have been saved,' is somewhat artificial; see notes ob Gal. ii. 16. The tense here only marks simple futurity. The nom. to auSii,aerai is yvvh, in its generic sense ; ob irepl rys Efrxs eipy, iiXXa irepl rov xuivov rys tpbaeus, Theod. This is confirmed by the use of the plural, 4av peivuaiv k. t. A., sec below. Sta t^s t e k v 07 0 v tas] 'by means of the child-bearing.' Setting aside all un tenable or doubtful interpretations of Sta (' in ' Beza, ' cum ' Bosenm.) and rexvo- yov'ias ( =TeVva, Syriac ; Tb Kara &ebv [t4kvo.] 01/0707671/, Chrys., Fell, compare Stier, Red. Jes. Vol. in. p. 13 ; ' matri- monium,' Heinsius), we have two expla nations ; (o) ' 6^ child-bearing ; ' by fulfil ling her proper destiny and acquiescing in all the conditions of woman's life, Beng., De Wette, Huther, al. ; compare Neander, Planting, Vol. 1. p. 341 (Bohn): (18) ' by the child-bearing,' i. e. by the rela tion in which woman stood to the Mes siah, in consequence of the primal pro phecy that 'her seed (not man's) should bruise the serpent's head' (Gen. iii. 16), Hammond, Peile : ' the peculiar function of her sex (from its relation to her Sa viour) shall be the medium of her salva tion.' This latter interpretation has but few supporters, and has even been said, though scarcely justly, to need no refu tation (Alf.) ; when, however, we con sider its extreme appropriateness, and the high probability that the apostle in speaking of woman's transgression, would not fail to specify the sustaining prophecy which preceded her sentence ; — when we add to this the satisfactory meaning which Sta thus bears, — the nn- circumscribed reference of ouSyoerai (opp. De W., Alf.), — the force of the article (passed over by most expositors), — and, lastly, observe the coldness and jejuneness of (o), it seems difficult to avoid deciding in favor of (&) : see the clear and satisfactory note of Hammond, and we may now add of Wordsw. in loc 4av pelvua iv]'if they should continue,' scil. at yvvaixes, or rather y yvvi), taken in its collective sense ; see Winer, Gr § 58. 4, p. 458 : a necessary Umitation of the previous declaration ; y rexvoy. of itself could effect nothing. The plural is referred by Chrysost. and Syr. [as Chap. III. 1. 1 TIMOTHY. 55 Qualifications of a bishop ; TTT TT v < -\ ' »' ' « » r he must be of irreproacha- HI' 1UC7T0S O hOyO? 61 TtS BTT l(T KOITrj^ Ope- ble morals, n good father of his family, and of good report. * shown by the masc. termination] to rexva, this is grammatically admissible (see Winer, Gr. § 67. 1, p. 555), but exegeti cally unsatisfactory. On the use of 4av with subjunctive (objective possibility; 'experience will show whether they will abide'), see Hermann, de Partic. &v, n. 7, p. 97, and notes ob Gal. i. 8. In ap plying these principles, however, it must always be remembered that in the N. T. the use of 4av with subj. has nearly en tirely absorbed that of et with the opt. ; see Green, Gr. p. 53. e' v irlar ei xal 07.] ' in faith and love ; ' sphere in which they were to continue. On the union of these terms, and the omission, but of course virtual inclusion, of e'Airt's, compare Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 22, Vol. n. p. 259. nforis here ap propriately points, not to 'eheliche Treue,' Huth., but to faith in the cardinal prom ise. Kai ay tao pu] ' and holiness.' 'La sanctification est done l'etat normal du croyant, Bom. vi. 22, 1 Thess. iv. 3 sq. ; ' Beuss. 77idXiov, aaxppova, Kocrpiov, (a) in reference to any deviation from morality in respect of marriage, ' whether by concubinage, polygamy, or improper second marriages ' [comp. 1 Cor. vii. 2], Matthics ; so appy. Theodoret, Tbf p.t5 pAvij yvvaixl avvoixovvra ouippAvus : (b) contemporaneous polygamy, which at that time still seems to have prevailed among the Jews, Joseph. Ant. xvn. 1. 2, iraV- piov yap iv rabrQ irXelooiv yplv ovvoixelv ; Justin Mart. Trypho, § 134 : so Calvin, Bengel, al. . (c) successive polygamy, whether (o) specially, after divorce, Hamm., Suicer (Thesaur. s. v. Bryapia) ; or ($) generally, after loss of first wife, however happening, Fell, and appy. Huth., Wiesing., al. Of these (a) is clearly too undefined ; (6) is in opposition to the corresponding expression in ch. v. 9 ; (c, a) is plausible, but when we consider the unrestrictcdness of the formula, — the opinions of the most ancient writers (Hennas, Past Mand. iv., Tertull. de Monogam. cap. 12, Athenagoras, Legal. p. 37, ed. Morell, 1636, Origen, in Lu- cam, xvn. Vol. in. p. 953, ed. Delarue ; see Heydenr. p. 166 sq., Coteler's note on Hcrm. /. c), — the decisions of some councils, e. g. Neocoes. (a. d. 314) Can. 3, 7, and the guarded language of even Laod. (a. d. 363?) Can. 1, — the Hint afforded by paganism in the case of the woman ( ' univira '), — and lastly, the pro priety in the particular cases of iTrlaxoiroi and Sidxovoi (ver. 8) of a greater temper ance ( mox vyipdxiov, odeppova ) and a man ifestation of that irepl rbv 'iva ydpov oepvA- rys (Clem. Alex. Strom, in. 1, Vol. 1. p. 511, Potter), which is not unnoticed in Scripture (Luke ii. 36, 37), wo decide in favor of (c, 0), and consider the apostle to declare the contraction of a second mar riage to be a disqualification for the office of an iTrloKoiros, or Sidxovos. The position of Bretschn., that the text implies a bish op should be married (so Maurice, Unity, p. 632], does not deserve the confutation of Winer, Gr. § 18. 9, p. 107, note. v y (p d X 1 0 v] ' sober,' — either in a meta phorical sense (adtppuv, Suidas), as the associated epithets and the use of vf)i) rrdpoivov, pr) TrX^Krrjv, dXX' ircieiKr), dpLayov, ddiiXdpyvpov, 4 rov IBlov oikov /ctzXeos rrpolcrrap.evov^ reKva eypvra ev virorayf) p.erd rrdarpi o-ep.v6rr]TO<;, 5 (el Be' Tts itative termination -kAs, see Donalds. Cratyl. § 254, p. 454. 3. irapotfOf] ' violent over wine,' Tit. i. 7 ; not simply synonymous with tpt'Aot- vov or with olvu ttoXXu Trpoaixovra, ch. iii. 8 (Ziegler, de Episc p. 350), but in cluding drunkenness and its manifesta- V 7 o tions : so apparently Syr. ^s>-^. p' j j V" " ['a transgressor over wine/ Etheridge, not ' sectator vini,' Schaaf; see Michaelis in Cast. Lex., and compare Heb. x. 28] ; comp. Chrys., Tbf b&pio- r-f/v, rbv av&dSy, who, however, puts too much out of sight the • origin, olvos : comp. irapolvios -Arist. Acharn. 981, and the copious lists of examples in Krebs, 06s. p. 352, Loesner, Obs. p. 396. The simple state is marked by pe&voos (1 Cor. v. 11, vi. 10), the exhibitions of it by irdpoivos ; rb irapoiveiv ex rov pe&beiv yiyverai, Athen. x. § 62, p. 444. irXi]XTyv] 'a striker,' Tit. i. 7 ; one of the specific exhibitions of irapoivia. Chrys ost. and Theodoret (comp. also Kypke, Obs. Vol. n. p. 356) give this word too wide a reference (irX^rreiv ruv aSeXipuv ty|K avvelSyoiv). Its connection both here and in Tit. /. c. certainly seems to suggest the simple and strict meaning ; see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v Vol. n. p. 751, where both meanings are noticed. iir le ikt), upaxo v] 'forbearing, not con tentious,' Tit. iii. 2, but in a. reversed order ; generic opposites to the two pre ceding terms. The force of iirieixi)S is here illustrated by the associated adj. ; the apaxos is the man who is not aggres sive (Beng. on Tit I. c.) or pugnacious, who does not contend ; the iirieix^s goes further, and is not only passively non- contentious, but actively considerate and forbearing, waving even just and legal redress, eAaTTatTtKbs xaiirep %xuv rbv vApov fioySrAv, Aristot. Nicomach. Eth. v. 14 The latter word is also illustrated by Trench, Synonyms, § 43, but observe that the derivation is not from elxu, but from etKt^s ; see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. atpt\ap7upov] ' not a lover of money ;' only here and Heb. xiii. 5. This epithet is not under the vinculum of aXXd, but is co-ordinate with the first two negatived predicates, and perhaps has a retrospec tive reference to tpixA^evov (Theophyl.). On the distinction between ipiXapyvpla ('avarice') and irAeore|ta ('covetous- ness '), see Trench, Synon. § 24. 4. ISlov] 'his own;' emphatic, and in prospective antithesis to &eov, ver. 5 On the use of fStos in the N. T., see notes on Eph. v. 22, and on its derivation (from pronoun If), comp. Donaldson Cratyl. § 139, 152. iv birorayy is not to be connected closely with exovra (Matth.), but appended to exovra rixva, and is thus a kind of adjectival clause, specifying the moral sphere in which they were to move : see Tit. i. 6, comp. 1 Tim. ii. 9, Matth. vi. 29, al. If the part, had been used, though the meaning would have been nearly the same, the idea presented to the mind would have been different : in the one ease subjection would have been noticed as a kind of at tribute, in the present case it is represent ed as the moral element with which they were surrounded. The transition from- actual (Luke vii. 25) to figurative environ ment (Matth. /. c), and thence to deport ment (ch. ii. 9), or, as here, to moral con ditions seems easy and natural. per a. irdays k.t.A.] ' with all gravity : ' closely connected with irwor., specifying the atten dant grace with which their obedience was to be accompanied ; see notes on ch. ii. 2. 5. et 8 c... ovk o?8e] 'but if any man knows not (how) ; ' contrasted paren- Chap. III. 6. 1 TIMOTHY. 59 rov IBiov oikov rrpoarrivai oi)K olBev, wtos e/c«\i7<7t'as Qeov iiripieXrj- aerai ;) 6 pirj veocpvrov, iva p,rj rvcpafeeh eh Kpip,a ipm-kay rov thetical clause (Winer, Gr. § 53. 2, p. 401 ) serving to establish the reasonable ness and justice of the requisition, tov ISiou k t. A. ; the argument, as Huther observes, is ' a minori ad majus.' It is perhaps scarcely necessary to remark that there is no irregularity in the pres ent use of et ob : ' ov arctissime conjungi cum verbo [not always necessarily a verb ; compare Schajfer, Demosth. Vol. m. p 288] debet, ita ut hoc verbo con- junctum unam notionem constituat, cu- jusmodi est ovk ofBa nescio,' Hermann, Viger, No. 309. This seems more sim ple than to refer it here, with Green, ( Gr. p. 119), to any especial gravity or ear nestness of tone. The use of ei ov in the N T. is noticeably frequent ; see exx. in Winer, Gr. § 59 6, p. 568 sq., and for a copious list of exx., principally from later writers, Gayler, Part. Neg. v. p. 99 sq. e'lrtjueA^o-ETat] ' can he take charge ; ' ethical future, in volving the notion of ' ability/ ' possi bility ; ' irSs Bvp^o-etoi, Chrysost. ; see Winer, Gr § 40. 6, p. 250, Thiersch, de Pent. in. 11. d, p. 159, and notes on Gal. vi. 5. Similar uses of iiripeXelobai, ' curam gerere,' scil. ' saluti alicujus pros- piscere' Bretschn. ; comp. Luke x. 35), are cited by Raphel in loc. 6 p7) peotpvTov] ' not a recent con vert,' (rbv veoxarTJxyrov, Chrys., rbv ev- &vs ireirto-TevK'JTo, Theodoret), rendered somewhat paraphrastically in Syriac m ^ *~-n \ n S (j^ [puerdiscipulatusuo']: the word is copiously illustrated by Sui cer, Thesaur. Vol. n. p. 394. This and the following qualification are not speci fied in the parallel passage, Tit. i. 6 sq. . there is, however, surely no reason for drawing from the present restriction any unfavorable inferences against the au thenticity of this Ep. ; see Schleierm. iiber 1 Tim. p 46. If the later date of the Ep. be admitted, Christianity would have been long enough established at Ephesus to make such a regulation nat ural and easy to be complied with : see Wiesing. ib he rvipuSte'n] ' besotted, or clouded, with pride ;' only here, ch. vi. 4, and 2 Tim. iii. 4. Both the derivation [0TII-, rvtpu, Benfey, Vol. n. p. 275, less probably Tvipois, Harpocr. 175, 16] and the combinations in which Tvtpdta is used (e. g. Polyb. Hist. in. 81. 1, 0.71*061 xal TeTvtpoiTat ; sim. Demosth. Fals. Leg. 409, patvopai xal rervipwpai ; ib. Phil. 111. 116, Xypeiv xal rervcpuadai ; Lucian, Nigrm. 1, ovo^tov re xal tctv- ipupevov, etc. ) seem to show that the idea of a ' beclouded ' and ' stupid ' state of mind must be associated with that of pride. Obnubilation, however produced, seems the primary notion ; that produced by pride or vanity (xevoSo^aas, Coray) the more usual application : so Hesy- chius, rvipos' aXa^ovia, ^irapais, xevoSo^ia : comp. Philo, Migr. Abrah. \ 24, Vol. i. p. 457 (ed. Mang. ), Ttitpov Kat airotSeva'tas. Kal aAa^bpetas yepovres. xpipa rov Bia^3tfAov] 'judgment of the devil.' The meaning of these words is somewhat doubtful. As Kp?pa, though never per se anything else than judicium, will still admit of some modification in meaning from the context (comp. Fritz. Rom. ii. 3, Vol. i. p 94), Sta/3oAov may be either (a) gen. subjecti, ' the accusing judgment of the devil ' (Matth., Huther) ; or (6) gen. objecti, ' the judgment passed upon the devil.' In the former case xp'ipa has more the meaning of ' crimina- tio' (Beza), in the latter of 'condemna- tio ' (Coray, al.). As the gen. SiafioXov in the next verse is clearly subjecti, in- terpr. (a) is certainly very plausible. Still as there is no satisfactory instance of an approach to that meaning in the 60 1, TIMOTHY. Chap. III. 7,8. BiafioXov. v Bei Be Kal pMprvpiav KaXr)v e%eiv dirb rcov ega&ev, iva pir) eh bveiBia-pitv ipnreari Kal rrayiBa rov Btaj36\ov. The deacons must also 8 JlaK^VOW (ha aVTIOS CTeUWW, UT) BlX6yOV<;, be similarly irreproachable, ^ * „ and of good report; thedea- ujq 01V(0 TToXXd) TTpOCreyOVra^, pit) cXW^pO/CepoetS) conesses too must be faith- * ' ful.N. T.— as Kptp.a seems naturally to point Babbinical citations in Schoettg. Hor. to God (Rom. ii. 2), as it is elsewhere (on Cor. /. c.) Vol. I. p. 600. found only with a gen. objectl (Bom. iii. ovetBio-^bv k. r. A ] ' reproach, and 8, Ecv. xvii. 1; xviii. 20 is a peculiar (what is sure to follow) the snare of the use), — and as the position of tov Sta/3. devil,' the absence of the article before does not seem here to imply so close a ira7t'Sa being perhaps due to the preposi- union between the substantives as in ver. tion ; comp. Winer, Gr. § 19. 2. p. 114. 7, we decide, with Chrys. and nearly all The exact connection is somewhat doubt- the ancient interpreters, in favor of (6), ful as the gen. may depend («) on both, or the genitive objecti. Matthies urges or (b) only on the last of the two sub- against this the excess of lapse which stantives. The omission of the prepo- would thus be implied; the force of the sition before 1707180 (De W.) is, an argu- allusion must, however, be looked for, ment in favor of (a) ; the isolated posi- not in the extent of the fall, but in the tion, however, of wetS. and the connec- similarity of the circumstances : the devil tion of thought in ch. v. 14, 15, seem to was once a ministering spirit of God, but preponderate in favor of (5), oi/etS. being by insensate pride fell from his hierarchy; thus absolute, and referring to ' the re- comp. Jude 6, and Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. proachful comments and judgment, SidpoXos, Vol. 1. p. 851. On the mean- whether of those without (Chrys.) or ing and use of 8ta/3. see notes on Eph. within the Church. On the termination iv. 27 ; the translation ' calumniatoris ' -(a)pos (action of the verb preceding (Grinf, al.) is not consistent with its use from the subject) and its prevalence in ,in the N. T. later Greek, see Lobeck, Phryn. p. 511 ; 7. Be koi] 'But, instead of being a comp. Donaldson Cratyl. §'253, p. 420. yeo'o>vTos, one of whose behavior in his The expression iro7ls tov 8ta/3. occurs new faith little can be known, he must also have a good testimony (not only from those within the Church, but) from those without.' diro ruv e\uhev] 'from those with out;' the prep, certainly not implying ' among ' (Conyb.), but correctly mark ing the source yi-om which the testimony emanates : on the distinction between dirb and irapd, esp. with verbs of ' receiving/ see Winer, Gr. § 47. a, p. 331, note. Of QuSiev (in other places ol Qu, 1 Cor. v. 12, 13, Col. iv. 5, 1 Thess. iv. 12), like the Jewish D^SiSTIrt , is the regular designation for all not Christians, all those who were not oi'keioi Trjs irlareus ; 6ee Kypke, 06s. Vol. n. p. 198, and the again 2 Tim. ii. 26 ; so similarly 1 Tim. vi. 9. It is here added to oyetS., not epex- egetically (Tb et's OKavSaXov irpotteto-S-at iroXXuv irayis ion 8to/3., Theophyl.) hut rather as marking the temptations that will be sure to follow the loss of charac ter ; ' quid spei restat ubi nullus est pec- candi pud or 1 ' Calv. 8. BioKtJvovs] 'deacons;'' only used again by St. Paul in this special sense Phil. i. 1, and (fern.) Bomans xvi. 1, though appy. alluded to Rom. xii. 7, 1 Cor. xii. 28, and perhaps 1 Pet. iv. 11. The office of Siokokos (Si^koj Buttman Lexil. § 40), originally that of an almoner of the Church (Acts vi. l,sq.), gradually developed into that of an assistant (dim- Chap.III. 9. 1 TIMOTHY. 61 9 expvras rb pMar-qpiov rr)<; "iriarew; iv Ka&apa crvveiBrjaei. Xfyeis, 1 Cor. I. c.) and subordinate to the presbyters (Bothe, Anfdnge, § 23, p. 166 sq.) : their fundamental employment, however, still remained to them ; hence the appropriateness of the caution, pit alaxpOKepSe'is, Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 34 sq. (Bohn). On the duties of the office, see esp. Bingham, Antiq. Book n. 20. 1 sq., Suicer, Thesaur. s.'v. Vol. i. p. 869 sq., and Thomassin, Discipl. Eccl. Part I. 2. 29 sq. &> a air us] ' in like manner,' as the foregoing class included in the rbv iirlaxoirov, ver. 2 : it was not to be us eripas (Arist. Elench. Soph. 7 ) in any of the necessary qualifi cations for the office of a deacon, but iioavrus as in the case of the bishops. It need scarcely to be added that the Bet elvat of the preceding verses must be sup plied in the present member. SixAyovs] ' double-tongued,' Auth. Ver. ' speaking doubly/ Syr. . o7ro| XeyAp. ; mentioned in Poll. Onomast. n. 118. The meaning is rightly given by Theo doret, €Tepa /Lief ttovtoj erepa Be ixeivu Keyovres. Grinfield (Schol. Hell) com pares SiyXuaaos, Prov. xi. 13, Barnab. Epist. 19 : add SixApv&os Eurip. Orest. 890. irpoo-e'xofTas] ' giving (themselves) up to ; ' 7rpoa4xeiv thus used is more commonly found with abstract nouns, e. g. avayvdoei, ch. iv. 13, Sixaioabvy, Job xxvii. 6. Here, how ever, olvos iroXbs (and so probably &vot- aoT-r)piov, Heb. vii. 13. comp. SdXaooa, Plut. Thess. 17) approaches somewhat to the nature of an abstract noun. This verb is only used by St. Paul in the Pas toral Epp. ; comp., however, Acts xx. 28. aio-xP<"cepSe?s] t greedy of base gains;' only here and Tit. i. 7. The adverb occurs 1 Pet. v. 2. As in all these cases the term is in connection with an office in the Church, it seems most natural (with Huther) to refer it, not to gains from unclean (com pare Syr.) or disgraceful actions (Theo- dor.), but to dishonesty with the alms of the Church, or any abuse of their spirit ual office for purposes of gain ; compare Tit. i. 11. 9. e'xovTas] 'having,' or (in the common ethical sense, Crabb, Synon. p. 252, ed. 1826) ' holding,' Auth. Version, ' behaltend/ De Wette : not for xar4xov- ras, Grot., a meaning more strong than the context requires and the use of the simple form will justify ; see notes on ch. i. 19. The emphasis falls on iv koS). ovveiS., not on the participle, Tb pvar. Tijs irlareus] ' the mys< tery of the faith.' Owing to the different shades of meaning which pvori)piov bears, the genitive in connection with it does not always admit the same explanation ; see notes on Eph. i. 9, iii. 4, vi. 1 9. Here irfo-Tews is apparently a pure possessive gen. ; it was not merely that about which the pvar. turned (gen. objecti, Eph. i. 9), nor the subject of it (gen. of content; this would tend to give irions an objec tive meaning, comp. exx. in Bernhardy, Synt. in. 44, p. 161), nor exactly the substance of the poor, (genitive material, Eph. iii. 4), but rather that to which the pvoTt)piov appertained : the truth, hith erto not comprehensible, but now reveal ed to man, was the property, object, of faith, that on which faith exercised itself. So very similarly ver. 16, rb pvar. tijs evoefieias, ' the mystery which belonged to, was the object contemplated by, god liness ; the hidden truth which was the basis of all practical piety; see Tittmann, Synon. i. p. 147, and Beuss, Thiol, it. 9, Vol. n. p. 89. Xlloris is faith consid ered subjectively ; not objective faith (' doc- trina fidei '), a very doubtful meaning in the N. T. : see notes ob Gal. i. 24. On the meaning of pvarfyiov, see Sanderson, Serm. 9 (ad Aul.), Vol. I. p. 227 (Ja cobs.), and the notes ob Eph. v. 32. 62 1 TIMOTHY Chap. IH. 10, 11. 10 Kal ovroi Bk BoKiptaZecfocDO-av rrpojrov, eira BiaKoveircoaav dvey- Kkryroi ovre ^Irjaov. defends (a) on the ground that in one part of the deacon's office (care of sick and destitute) their wives might be fit tingly associated with them. This is plausible ; when, however, we observe the difference of class to which wo-ovtws seems to point (ver. 8, ch. ii. 9, Tit. ii. 3, 6), — the omission of abruv, — the or der and parallelism of qualifications in ver. 8 and 1 1 , coupled with the suitable change of BtAtfyovs to 8ta/3tiAovs, and the substitution of moras iv iraaiv for the more specific aiaxpoK. (deaconesses were probably almoners, Coteler, Cobs*. Apost. in. 15, but in a much less degree), — the absence of any notice of the wives of 47rioKoirot, — and lastly the omission of any special notice of domestic duties, though it follows (ver. 12) in the case of the" men, we can scarcely avoid deciding, with Chrys., most ancient and several modern expositors ( Wies., Alf.Wordsw., al.), that (6) ' diaconissce' are here allud ed to. On the duties of the office, see Bingham, Antiq. 11. 22, 8 sq., Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. 1. p. 864, Herzog, Real-Encycl. s. v. Vol. in. p. 368, and the special treatise of Ziegler, de Diacon. et Diaconiss. Witeb. 1678. Siu0AXovs] ' slanderous, ' ' traducers,' KaraXdxovs, Theophyl. ; only in the Pas toral Epp. : twice in reference to women, here and in Tit. ii. 3; once in ref. to men, 2 Tim. iii. 3. See the good article on the word in Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. 1. p. 848 sq. vyipdXiovs k. r- A.] 'so6er, faithful in all things.' The evident parallelism between the qualifications in ver. 8, and the present, seem to imply that vytpdXios has its literal meaning ; see notes on ver. 2. The last qualification, irtords iv irao-tf, is stated very generally; it does not, of course, preclude a ref. to domestic calls and cares (sec Huther), but it certainly seems far more applicable to ecclesiastical duties. 12. StaKOfot K.r.x.] Exactly the same qualifications in respect of their domestic relations required in the Sta- kovoi as in the 4irioKoiros : see notes on ver. 4. * 13. ydp] The importance of the of fice is a sufficient warrant for the reason ableness of the preceding requisitions. j8a&p.bf KaXbv] ' a good degree,' Auth. Ver., Arm. BaSrpbs an Sir. XeyAp. in N. T. (not an Ionic form of fiaapAs, Mack, but the very reverse : comp. ap&pAs, apSi- pAs, and Donalds. Cratyl. § 253), has received three different explanations ; ei ther (a) 'an (ecclesiastical) step,' in refer ence to an advance to a higher spiritual office iEth., Jerome, and appy. Chrys., al. ; (6) ' a post,' in reference to the hon orable position a deacon occupied in the Church, Matth., Huther ; (c) ' a degree,' in reference to the judgment of God, and to their reward iv r$ peXXovri /3(a>, The od., De Wette, al. Of these (a) appears, on exegetical grounds, clearly untenable (opp. to Wordsworth) ; for surely such a ground of encouragement as ecclesias tical promotion (were this even histori cally demonstrable, which appears not the case in the first two centuries) seems strangely out of place in St. Paul's mouth, and preserves no harmony with the subsequent words. Against (6) the aor. BtaKOf . is not fairly conclusive, as it may admit a reference not necessarily to a remote, but to an immediate past ; the irepnro'iyais of a good position would nat urally ensue after some discharge of the Siaxovla. The associated clause, how- 64 1 TIMOTHY Chap. III. 14 coimtt tine c^h"S I4 TaShd aoi ypddxo, iXrrtfrv iX^eiv rrpo, the living God; verily great ae TdytOV )5 idv Be. BpaBvVO}, IVa elBneoJirai, fj-u? iarlv iKKXrjo-ia Qeov %wv- tos, crruXos Kal eSpatwpa t?)s a\i)SWa?. suppressed comp. reference, ' sooner than these instructions presuppose/ ' sooner than I anticipate.' Such comparatives often refer to the suppressed feelings of the subject ; comp. Theano, ad Eubul. p. 86 (ed. Gale), iraiblov, av pri rdxiov (pdyy, xXdet. The reading iv rdxei (Lach., with ACD') seems only an explanatory gloss. 15. ,8 p a 5 v v u'] 'should tairy ;' only here and 2 Pet. iii. 9. Wieseler (Chro nol. p. 315) refers this to the possibility of the apostle's journey, perhaps to Crete (p. 347), or to some place he had not included in his original plan. This rests on the supposition that the Epistle was written iii the period included in the Acts, — which, however (see notes on ch. i. 3), does not seem probable. oIku 0eo v] 'the house of God;' otxip being anarthrous either owing to the prep. (Winer, Gr. § 19, 2) or the anar throus gen. which follows ; comp. Mid- dleton, Gr. Art. in. 3. 6. This appel lation, derived from the Old Test., where it denotes primarily the temple (2 Chron. v. 14, Ezra v. 16. al., comp. Matth. xxi. 13) and secondarily the covenant-people (Numbers xii. 7, Hosea viii. 1), those among whom God specially dwelt, is snitoblv applied in the N. Test, to the Church, — either viewed as the spiritual building which rests on Christ as the corner-stone (Kph. ii. 20), or as the true temple in which Christ is the true High Priest (Heb. iii. 6, 1 Pet. iv. 17); see Ebrard, Dogmatik, § 468, Vol. n. p. 395. av aor p 4eia Sbvapis, Coray (comp. Chrys., and see Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. ii. p. 777), but the higher principle of spiritual life 68 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. III. 16. iKripvjftr) ev e$>ve8ei<; pifeovs doubtful. As 6iroti&eo-&at (dynamic mid- volves a reference to Tim., y xaXii Si dle, — i.e. application of the simple mean- Book, a reference to others. On the ing of the active to mental and moral meaning of irloris, see notes on Gal. i, forces; see Kriiger, Sprachl. § 52. 8. 4, 23, and Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. Vol. n. p. and compare notes on ch. i. 16) seems 127^ who, however, too much gives up clearly to imply not merely ' in memo- the subjective reference which the word riam revoeare,' Auth. Ver., but ' docere,' always seems to involve. In the follow- ' instituere,' whether 'amice et leniter' ing relative clause, if ^s the reading of (Loesn. ; compare Philo, Vii. Mos. n. § Lachm. [only with A, 80] be adopted, it 9, Vol. n. p. 142, ed. Mang., brrorl^erai must be regarded as an instance of un- Kal irapyyope7 rb irx4ov -7) xeXebei ; Hesy- usual, though defensible attraction ; see chius, biro&4o&ar o-vpjSovAevo-at), or, as Winer, Gr. § 24. 1, p. 147. in the present case, somewhat more pos- irapyxoXob&yxas] ' hast closely fol- itively and precisely, Tb irapaivelv xal lowed (as a disciple), hast been a follower fiovXevea&ai, Budoeus (comp. Josephus of;' 2 Tim. iii. 10; perf. in appropriate Bell. Jud. n. 8. 7, ri)v abrriv vTrori&evrai connection with the pres., 4vrpe -ii loc. The Svr. AJ w.^.t i.O quam § 26, Vol. n. p. 571, and see D'Orville, ¦ "* -Ls * • L Chariton, p. 37 : similar exx. of 'innu- didicisti] and the Vulg. 'quam assecu- triri' are cited in Suicer, Thesaur. ». v. tus es' (compare Auth. Ver.) express Vol. I. p. 1127. tois rather too strongly the simple result, and xAyois rys ir lore us] ' the words of too insufficiently the process by which it faith,' gen. subjecti; ' words, terms, in was attained. which, as it were, faith expresses itself,' 7. Tobs Be j3e£^A. x.r.X.] 'But Huther. nt'oris, as Beng. suggests, in- with the (current) profane and old-wives' 10 74 1 TIMOTHY. Chap.IV.8. rrapairov' yvpva^e Be aeavrbv rrpb'i evaejSeiav. 8 r) yap aa>p.anKr) fables have nothing to do.' The article (not noticed by the majorityof expositors) appears to allude to the well-known character and the general circulation which the pvStoi had obtained. These Jewish fables ( Chrys., see notes on ch. i. 4) are designated /3e$yXot, 'profane ' (ch. i. 9, vi. 20, 2 Tim. ii. 16, Heb. xii. 16), in tacit antithesis to evo-e'jS., as bearing no moral fruit, as lying out of the holy compass, and, as it were, on the wrong side of the fiyXbs of divine truths (comp. Schoettg. ib loc), — and ypadSeis (air. XeyAp.) as involving foolish and absurd statements. Wetstein aptly compares Strabo, i. p. 32 A, rrjv iroiyrixfyv ypadSy pv&oXoyiav airocpaivei. The assertion of Baur that ypadSys points to a ypata, the Sophia-Achamoth (comp. Gieseler, Kir- chengesch. § 45), is untenable; independ ently of other considerations, it may be remarked that ypa'ixbs (Clemens Alex. Pa-d. in. 4, p. 270, Pott) would have been thus more grammatically exact than the present ypadSys (ypaueiSys). ir a p a i r o v] ' decline, have nothing to do with,' airotpevye, Coray ; always similarly used in the second person in the Pastoral Epp., e.g. ch. v. 11, and Titus iii. 10 (persons ), 2 Tim. ii. 23 (things ) . IlapaiT. does not occur again in St. Paul's Epp. ; it is, however, used three times in Heb. (xii. 19, 25, bis) and four times by St. Luke : compare Joseph. Antiq. in. 8. 8, irapairyodpevos iraaav ripyv. Loesner, 06s. p. 404, gives a copious list of exx. from Philo, the most pertinent of which is Alley, in. §48, Vol. i. p. 115 (ed. Mang. ) , where irpooi4pevos and irapairob- pevos are put in opposition : see also notes on ch. v. 11. ybpva£e 8 e'] 'and rather exercise ; ' so Auth. Ver., correctly marking the Be', which serves to present antithetically the positive side of the con duct Tim. is urged to assume. He is first negatively irapaireiadai pb§ovs, then posi tively yvpvd(eiv K.r.X. The special term, ybpva(eiv (Heb. v. 14, xii. 11,2 Pet. ii. 14) appropriately marks the strenuous ef fort which Timothy was to make, in con trast with the studied aoKyois of the false teachers. ir p b s ebo4fi.] 'for piety ; ' ebaefleia, ' practical, cultive, piety' (see notes on ch. ii. 2), was the end toward which Timothy was to direct his endeavors. 8. yap confirms the preceding clause by putting yvpvaaia aupariKi), the out ward and the visible, in contrast with yvpvaaia irpbs eva4$., the internal and the unseen. y aupariKy yvpv.] 'the exercise, or training, of the 0 v ¦> °. * body,' Syr. Ii~^? I-^'0? [exercitatio corporis]. The exact meaning of these words is somewhat doubtful. Tvpvao'ia may be referred, either (a) to the mere physical training of the body, gymnastic exercises proper, De W., Huther, and, as might be expected, Justin, Est., Mack, al. ; or (6) to the ascetic training of the body ( 1 Cor. ix. 27 ) in its most general aspect (y axpa OKXypayuyla rov odp., Coray), with reference to the theosophis- tic discipline of the false teachers, Tho mas Aq., Matth. Wiesing., al. Of these, (a) is not to be summarily rejected, as it was maintained by Chrys., Theophyl. (though on mistaken grounds), Theod., CEcum., and has been defended with some ingenuity by De Wette : see Sui cer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p. 804. As, however, yvpvaaia is not uncommonly used in less special references (e. g. Aris- tot. Top. viii. 5, Polyb. Hist. i. 1. 2), — as yvpva(e (ver. 7) prepares us for this modification, — as the context seems to require a contrast between external ob servances and inward holiness, — and, lastly, as ascetic practices formed so very distinctive a feature of that current Jew ish Theosophy (Joseph. Bell. Jud. n. 8. Chap. IV. 9, 10. 1 TIMOTHY. 75 yvp,vao~ia rrpot oXiyov earlv d>eXip,o<;' i) Be evcrefieiq Trpos rrdvra a> ^lovri, os e'tTTW' o-torrjp rravrcov dv^poyrrcov, puiXtxrra maroiv. cedes, Tb, 8ti y evae$. uipeXe? Kai els r^jv Trapoiioav, xal els rrjv peXX. (wfiv, eival xAyos o£ios va iriareberat. Coray [mod ern Greek]. The particle 7ap, ver. 10, obviously precludes any reference to what follows (Conyb.) ; compare notes on ch. iii. 1. 10. els rovro yap] 'For looking to this,' (Col. i. 29, comp. Donalds. Cratyl. § 170), ' tB reference to this,' viz. the real ization of the promise in our own cases : ri Si\irore yap rbv iroXbv rovrov ave8e£- dpe&a irAvov el pi) ris iori ruv irAvuv avriSoois, Theod. The reference of els rovro (by no means synonymous with Bid tovto, Grot.) to the following o>t, — ' therefore we both labor etc., because/ Auth. Ver. (comp. Theophyl., Beza, al.), has been recently defended by Wiesinger; but surely this interrupts the causal con nection (7dp) with ver. 8, and its con firmatory sequel ver. 9. It is not neces sary to restrict tovto to 4-rrayyeX. (uys rrjs peXXovoys (Weising.), for although this would naturally form the chief end of the Komav and opeiBt£eo-l&-ai, still £uri (in its extended sense) y vvv might also suitably form its object, as being a kind of pledge and appafiuv of (uii y pix- Xovaa. Kai xoiriupev k. r. X.] ' we both labor and are the objects of reproach;' not merely St. Paul alone (Col. i. 29), or St. Paul and Timothy, but the apostles in general (1 Cor. iv. 12), and all Christian missionaries and teachers. Kpiriiu is frequently used in reference to both apostolic and ministe rial labors (Bom. xvi. 12, 1 Cor. xv. 10, Gal. iv. 11, al.), with allusion, as the derivation ( xoir-, xAirru, — not Sanscr. hap, Benfey, Wurzellex. Vol. i. p. 268] suggests, to the toil and suffering which accompanied them. The reading is not perfectly certain ; the first ko! is omitted in the important mss., ACD ; majority of Vv. ; Chrys. ( Dam., and Latin Ff. ; and bveiS. is replaced by ayuvi(ApieSia (Lachm.) in ACFGK, but apparently with only one version, Syr. (Philox.), and with only seven mss. The latter reading is suspicious as being easier, and as having possibly originated from Col. i. 29. The former (the omission of ko!) is more specious ; the insertion, however, which is well supported (FGKL, and nearly all mss.; see Tisch.). gives a force and emphasis which seems peculiarly appropriate, comp. 1 Cor. iv. 11: not only, ' toil and shame ' (rat), nor ' where toil, there shame' (Te — Kat), but ' as well the one as the other' (koi — Kat), both parts being simultaneously presented in one predication ; see Winer, Gr. § 53. 4, p. 389, and compare Donalds. Cratyl. § 189, 195, pp. 322, 338. r)XiriKapev] 'have set our hope on,' ' have set and do set hope on,' — the perfect expressing the continuance and permanence of the dXirts; see Bernhardy, Synt. x. 6, p. 378, and compare ch. v. 5, vi. 17, John v. 45, 2 Cor. i. 10. Peile and Wiesinger compare 1 Cor. xv. 19, ^XirtKoVes 4opiv, but it should not be for gotten that there r)Xir. iapiv is not merely =7)Xmxapev ; see Meyer in loc. 'EXirifa, like iriarebu (comp. notes on ch. i. 16), is found in the N. T. in connection with different prepositions ; (a) with iv, 1 Cor. xv. 19, ' spes in Christo reposita;' (6) with eis, John v. 45, 2 Cor. i. 10, 1 Pet. iii. 5 (Lachm., Tisch.), marking the di rection of the hope with perhaps also some faint (locative) notion of union or communion with the object of it ; comp. notes on ch. i. 1 6, and ob Gal. iii. 27 : (c) with e'lri and dat., ch. vi. 17, Bom. xv. 12 (LXX), marking the basis or foundation on which the hope rests ; (d) with e'lri and ace. (ch. v. 5), marking the mental direction with a view to that reli- Chap. IV. 11, 12. 1 TIMOTHY. 77 n IlapdyyeXXe ravra Kal BlBaaKe. 12 ™:V?*TJ:tZ / " ^apayye^e ravra Kai cioaatce. - M- el. Neglect not thy spirit- get'f, g^y ^y yeOTTJTOS Karad>pOVeiTO), dXXd rVTTOS ual gifts, but persevere in ' ' ' aii thy duties. yivov r&v iriaroov^ ev Xoyop, ev dvaarpocpfj, iv ance ; comp. Donalds. Gr. § 483. The simple dative is found (Lachm., Tisch.) in Matth. xii. 21 (LXX). 8s eo-Ttn k. t. X.] 'who is the Saviour of all men ;' relative clause, not, how ever, with any causal or explanatory force (this would more naturally be Sorts), but simply declaratory and defin itive. The declaration is made to arouse the feeling that the same God who is a living, is a loving God, one in whom their trust is not placed in vain ; , the Saviour here and hereafter (Chrys., Theoph.) of all men, chiefly, especially, of them that believe. De Wette 'objects to the use of paXiora; surely the primary notion of pdxa, ' in a great degree ' [closely con nected with peyaXa, compare ' moles ; ' Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. I. p. 283], is here perfectly suitable and proper ; God is the o-aiTi)p.of all men, in the greatest degreejof the iriaroi ; i. e. the greatest and fullest exhibition of His aurypla, its complete realization, is seen in the case of the iriaroi ; comp. Gal. vi. 10. There is involved in it, as Bengel observes, an argumentum a minori ; ' quanto magis earn (Dei beneficentiam) experienter pii qui in eum sperant/ Calv. On this im portant text see four sermons by Barrow, Works, Vol. it. p. 1 sq. (Oxf. 1830). 11. tovto] ' these things, not merely the last statement, 8s ioriv k. t. X. (Wegsch.), nor, on the other hand, more inclusively ' omnia qua? dixi de magno pietatis sacram./ etc , but, Tb iv eboe$. yvpvd£eo&ai, rb irpoopeveiv ras avnSoaeis, rb rbv hyuvoSeryv Spav, Theod.,— in fact all the statements included between the last tovto (ver. 6) and the present repe tition of the pronoun. iropa776AXe] ¦ ' command,' Vulgate, Goth., Auth. Ver. ; not ' «short,' Ham mond, or ' mone privatim,' Grot., but in the usual and proper sense, 'precipe,' iwiraTre, Chrysost., who thus explains the use of each term : ruv irpaypdruv Td pev StSao-KoXfas SetTat, Td Be iirirayys oTAv rt Xeyu, rb p-ij iov8a't(eiv [comp. ver. 7] iirirayys 8e?Tai' av pivroi X4yys Sri Bet to birdpxovra xevovv x. r. X. ivrav&a SiSaaxaXlas XPe'a> Homil. xin. init. 12. pyS els oov x.r.X.] 'Let no one despise thy youth ; ' oov being con nected, not directly with xarajpp., — ' de- spiciat te ob juvenilem astatem ' (Bretsch. Lex. ; comp. Leo, al.), but with the fol lowing gen. tijs veAryros. The former construction is grammatically tenable (Winer, Gr. § 30. 9, p. 183), but is not supported by the use of xaratpp. in the N. T., and is not required by the con text. It has been doubted whether this command is addressed, (a) indirectly to the Church (Huth.), in the sense, 'no man is to infringe on your authority,' abbevrtxdrepov irapdyyeXXe, Theoph. 1, Chrys. 1, or (6) simply to Tim., in the sense, ' let the gravity of thy life supply the want of years/ Hamm., Chrys. 2, al. The personal application of the next clause, dXXd tvitos 7(vov x. r. X., seems decidedly in favor of (6) ; ' do not only, negatively, give no reason for contempt, but, positively, be a living example.' There is no difficulty in the term veArys applied to Timothy. It is in a high de gree probable (see Acts xvi. 1 — 3) that Timothy was young when he' first joined the apostle (a. d. 50, Wieseler) : if he were then as much as twenty-five he would not be more than thirty-eight (ac cording to Wieseler's chronology), or forty (according to Pearson's) at the as sumed date of this Epistle — '¦ a relative veArys when contrasted with the func tions he had to exercise, and the age of those (ch. v. 1 sq.) he had to overleok. 78 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 13. dydirr), ev rricrrei, iv dyveia. i3 ecus epftopiai rrpoae^e rfj dvcvyvco- d X X d rv ir os k. t. X.] 'but become an example, model, for the believers : ' fte'Xeis, ipyoi, pij xararppovetaSrai xeXebav, epif/vxos vApos yevov, Theod. Tviros is similarly applied in a moral sense, 1 Pet. v. 3, Phil. iii. 17, 1 Thess. i. 7, 2 Thess. iii. 9, Tit. ii. 7 ; comp. Bom. vi. 17. In the following words the insertion of a comma after iriaruv (Lachm., Tisch.) is distinctly to be preferred to the ordinary punctua tion (Mill, Scholz), as serving to specify with greater force and clearness the qual ities and conditions in which the exam ple of Timothy is to be shown. There is, indeed, as Huther suggests, a kind of order preserved in the five substan tives which seems designed and signifi cant ; Words, whether in teaching or in social intercourse; Conduct (comp. notes on Transl. and ob Eph. iv. 22), as evinced in actions ; Love and Faith, motive forces in that inner Christian life of which words and conduct are the outward manifesta- j > v tions : Purity Syr. ) -*n * *•'' ; not ' cas- titate/ Vulg., Beng., either here or ch. v. 2,— (on the true meaning of ayvAs, see notes on ch. v. 2), the prevailing charac teristic of the life as outwardly manifested and developed. The omissions of the article in this list might be thought to confirm the canon of Harless, Eph. p. 29, ' that abstracts which specify the quali ties of a subject are anarthrous,' if that rule were not wholly indemonstrable: see Winer, Gr. 4 19, 1, p. 109. The addition, iv irvevpart, Rec. (only found in KL ; great majority of mss. ; Arab. [Polygl.] ; Theod., Dam., al.), is rightly rejected by Lachm., Tisch., and most re cent editors. It might have crept into the text from 2 Cor. vi. 6 ; comp. Mill, Prolegom. p. 61. 13. etas epxopat] 'until I come;' the present is perhaps used rather than eus av eXSru (1 Cor. iv: 5), or eus eX&a? (Luke xv. 4, xvii. 8 [Lachm., Tisch.,], al., compare Herm. de Part, av, n. 9, p. 110 sq.), as implying the strong expec tation which the apostle had of coming, iX-ir. iX&etv irpAs ae rdxiov, ch. iii. 14 ; compare Luke xix. 13, John xxi. 22, and Winer, Gr. § 40. 2, p. 237. On the constructions of eus see Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 505 sq. ir p A a e x e] ' apply ( thyself ) , diligently attend to ; ' compare notes on chap. i. 4. The meaning here and ch. iii. 8, appears a little stronger than in ch. i. 4 and iv. 1 ; comp. Herod, ix. 33, irpoaixeiv yvpvaai- oioi, and the good list of exx. in Bost u. Palm, Lex: s. v. 3, c, Vol. n. p. 1192. ry avayv do e i] 'the (public) reading' of the Scriptures, the Old, and probably (comp. Col. iv. 16, 1 Thess. v. 27, and Thiersch, Hist, of Church, Vol. I. p. 147, Transl.) parts of the New Testament : compare Acts xiii- 15, rk\v avdyv. rov vApov; 2 Cor. iii. 14, e'irl ry avayvdoei t5)$ iraXatas SiaS^xys. On the jmblic reading of the Scriptures in the early church, see Bingham, Antiq, xin. 4, 2, and comp. notes ob Gal. iv. 21. ry irapaxXiioe i x. r. X.] 'the' exhor tation, the teaching : ' both terms occur again together, Bom. xii. 7, 8. The distinction usually made between irapdKX. and BiS., as respectively ' public exhorta tion ' and ' private instruction/ seems very doubtful. Both appear to "mark a form of public address, the former (as the derivation suggests, compare Theod.) possibly directed to the feelings, and ap parently founded on some passage of Scripture (see especially Acts xiii. 15, and Just. M. Apol. i. 67, where, how ever, the true reading is TrpAoKXyois), the latter (y itfyyois ruv ypaipibv, Coray) more to the understanding of the hearers ¦ perhaps somewhat "similar to the (now obscured) distinction of 'sermon' and ' lecture.' On SiSaox. compare notes on Chap. IV. 14, 15. 1 TIMOTHY. 79 o-ei, rf) rrapaKXricTei, rr) BtBaaKaXta. 14 ptrj dp,eXei rov iv aol Xapio-putro'i, b iBo^rj trot Bid rrpoiprjreia'; pierd eVt^eo-etos rwv ^ei- p&v rov 7rpea-f3vrepiov. 15 ravra psXera, iv rovrof; la^ri, iva aov Eph. iv. 11, and Suicer, Thesaurus s. v. Vol. I. p. 901. 14. pi/ djtie'Xet] 'Be not neglectful of i. e. ' do not leave unexercised ; ' comp. 2 Tim. i. 6, ava(uirvpe?v Tb xap'™'- fia. The following word xap'TM", with the exception of 1 Pet. iv. 10, occurs only in St. Paul's Epp. where it is found as many as fourteen times, and in all cases denotes ' a gift emanating from the Holy Spirit or the free grace of God.' Here probably, as the context suggests, it prin cipally refers to the gifts of TrapdxXyois and BiSook. just specified; comp. Bom. xii. 6 — 8. On the later use to denote Baptism (Clem. Alex. Pcedag. i. 6, Vol. I. 113, ed. Pott.), see Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. n. p. 1503. . iv ooi] The parallel passage, 2 Tim. i. 6, clearly develops the force of the prep. : the xo- piapa is as a spark of holy fire within him, which he is not to let die out from want of attention ; comp. Taylor, Forms ofLiturg. § 22, 23. Sia irpotpijTet'as] 'by means of, by the medium of prophecy.' The meaning of this preposition has been needlessly tam pered with: Sid (with gen.) is not for Bid with ace. (Just.), nor for els, nor for iv (Beza), nor even, ' under inspiration/ Peile, but simply points to the medium. through which the gift was given ; comp. Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. n. p. 256. The close union of irpod). with eVt&. xetPuv (fieTo points to the concomitant act/Wi ner, Gr. § 47. h, p. 337) renders the Sid perfectly intelligible: prophecy and im position of hands were the two co-existent (Kriiger, Sprachl. § 68. 13. 1) circum stances which made up the whole'pro- cess (comp. De Wette), by the medium of which the xop'f p-a was imparted. The association of Bid with iirtdr. x€'P- Is s0 perfectly regular (Acts viii. 18, 2 Tim. i. 6), that its use with irpod>. gains by the association a kind of reflected elucida tion. The eVt&eiris x€tpuv or xf'P0&*aia (Cone. Nic. xix. Cone. Chalced. xv.) was a symbolic action, probably derived from the Jewish j-ciso (sec Schoettg. Hor. Vol. i. p. 874)' the' outward sign of an inward communication of the Holy Spirit (Acts viii. 17, ix. 17) for some spiritual office (Acts vi. 6) or undertak ing (Acts xiii. 3), implied or expressed : (comp. Wiesinger in he, Neand. Plant ing, Vol. I. p. 155 (Bohn), and especially Hammond's treatise, Works, Vol: I. p. 632—650 ed. 1684). In the early church only the superior orders of clergy, not the sub-deacons, readers, etci (hence called axeiporAvyros brrypeoia) received XeipoSreoiav : see Bingbam, Antiq. m. 1. 6, and iv. 6. 11. irpeo/SvTepfov] 'presbytery,' 'confra ternity of presbyters ' at the place where Timothy was ordained (perhaps Lystra, if we assume that the ordination closely followed his association with St. Paul) who conjointly with the apostle (2 Tim. i. 6) laid their hands on him. Upeafiv- r4piov (used in Luke xxii. 66 and Acts xxii. 5 for the Jewish Sanhedrin) occurs very often in the epp. of Ignatius, in the present sense (Trail. 7, 13, Philad. 7, al.), to denote the college of Trpeo0brepoi, the ovv4Spiov Qeov (Trail. 3) in-each par ticular city or district : comp Thorn dike, Prim. Gov. xii. 9, Vol. i. p. 75 (A.-C. Libr.). 15. tovto peX4ra] 'practise these things, exercise thyself in these things,' Hammond, Scholef. Hints, p. 119; par tial antithesis to pit d/ie'Xet, verse 14. MeXeTdw only occurs again in the N. T. in a quotation from the LXX, Acts iv. 25, ipeXiryaav xevd ; Maik xiii. 11, pySe jtieXeTOTe (rejected by Tisch. and placed 80 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 16. r) irpoKorrr) (pavepd § iraaiv. 16 eireye aeavrSi Kal rfj BiBao-KaXia, iirlp,eve avroh' rovro yap rroiaiv Kal aeavrov cr(ocrei<; Kal roiis aKovovrds aov. in brackets by Lachm.), is very doubtful. As there is thus no definite instance from which its exact meaning can be elicited in the N. T., it seems most accurate to adopt the prevailing meaning of the word, not ' meditari/ Vulg., Clarom., Syr., Arm. (though the idea of 'thinking about ' really does form the primary idea of its root, Donalds, Cratyl. § 472), but ' exercere,' ' diligenter tractare,' Bretsch., aoxeiv, Ilesych. ; compare Diog. Laert. Epicur. x. 123, ravra irpdrre xal peXira (cited by Wetst.), and see esp. the exx. in Bnphel, Annot. Vol. n.'p. 586. The transl. of Conyb. (comp. Alf.), after De Wette, ' let these things be thy care ' would be more appropriate to ravrd ooi peXeru, comp. Horn. III. v. 490, xvm. 463. iv r ov r o is Zo&i] ' be occupied, spend thy time, in these things' Hamm. ; ' hoc age, his in rebus esto oc- cupatus,' Valck. ob Luke ii. 49, compare Prov. xxiii. 17, ev (pA@u Kvpiov Jfoftt oXyv rh'1 ypipav, and examples in Wakefield, Sylo. Crit. Vol. iv. p. 198 : a stronger enunciation of the foregoing words, cor responding to eiripeve x. t. X. in ver. 16. irpoKoir-tj] 'advance,' 'progress;' only here and Phil. i. 12, 25 (with a depend ant gen.): 'non immerito hsec vox a Grammaticis contemta est, qua; nullum antiquum ncdum Atticum auctorem ha- bet,' Lobeck, Phryn. p. 85. The ' ad vance ' may be in godliness generally, 2 Tim. iii. 17 (De Wette), but more prob ably in all the particulars mentioned ver. 12 — 14 ; compare Chrys. pi) iv rip fjiu pAvov, aXXa xal iv r§ Xbyu rip SiSaoxa- Xix$, except that this throws the empha sis a little too much on SiSaoxaXla. It is curious that Baphel, neither here nor on Phil. i. 12, 25, should have adverted to the not uncommon use of the word by Polyb. e. g. Hist. i. 12. 7, n. 45. 1, in. 4. 2, al. 16. Eire'xe k. t. X.] ' Give heed unto thyself (thy demeanor and conduct, ver. 12), and unto the doctrine which thou dost deliver, ver. 13.' 'Eirixeiv (' to fix atten tion upon,' iirixeioSiai, Hesych., Suid.) is somewhat similarly used in Luke xiv. 7, Acts iii. 5, comp. 2 Mace. ix. 25 ; not Phil. ii. 16 (Theodoret), where Xo70f (ays iirixovres is either ' occupantes,' Syr., al., or more probably ' prsetenden- tes,' Beza, al. ; see notes in loc. St. Luke mainly uses the formula irpoaixeiv eavTiji, Luke xii. 1, xvii. 3, xxi. 34, Acts v. 35, xx. 27. The difference in mean ing is very slight ; eVe'xeif is perhaps rather stronger, the idea of 'rest upon' being probably united with that of sim ple direction, see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. T. c. 3, Vol. i. p. 1045. Timothy was to keep his attention fixed both mjdob himself and his teaching; his teaching was to be good (ch. iv. 6) and salutary (ch. i. 10), and he himself was practically to exemplify it both in word and deed- (ver. 12). iirlpeve ovtoTs] ' coBrtBiie ib them ; ' comp. Col. i. 23, iiripevere ry iriorei, and similarly Bom. vi. 1, xi. 22, 23, Phil. i. 24 : this tropical use of imp., is thus peculiar to St. Paul. The reference of ovtois has been very differently explained. By comparing the above examples of the apostle's use of eVtp.. with a dat., it would seem nearly certain that ovtois must be neuter : if the apostle had here designed to refer to per sons (ovtois masc. ; see Grot., Beng.) he would more probably have used irpbs with an accusative; comp. 1 Cor. xvi. 7, Gal. i. 18. Avto may then be referred either to the details implied in eirexe x. t. X., or perhaps more probably to all ChAp. V. 1—3. I TIMOTHY. 81 ^Ll^ou.^ V' npeafivripv M bnifktfo dXXd rra- members of the church. paKaXei o>s rrarepa, vetoripow; ' ov xal rb XA- yois iiriirXTtooeiv efpyrai, Eustathius on Homer, 11. x. 500 (cited by Wetstein). The usual form in the New Testament is 47riTipav, used very frequently by the first three evangelists, but only once by St. Paul, 2 Tim. iv. 2. veurepovs] The grammatical construction requires. iropoKaAet to be supplied. The context,. however, seems to suggest a more gene-. ral word, e. g. vovSiirai (comp. 2 Thess.. iii. 15, vov&erelre us dBeAdioV), a mean term, as it were, between e'irt'irXi)TTe and irapaKdAei. This, however, was proba bly not inserted on account of the follow ing irpeojSvTepas, where a milder term would again be more appropriate.' 2. ev irdoy 07^610] ' in all purity ;'J with exclusive reference to the veurepas i_ the bishop was so to order his conversa-- tion to the younger women of his flock,. with such purity, as not to afford any ground even for suspicion (Chrysost.). The rule of Jerome (Epist. 2) is simple;; ' omnes puellas et virgines Christi aufr, aiqualiter ignora aut sequaliter dili|»e.' 3. x-hpas TtVa] 'pay due regard to-. widows,' Conyb. The meaning of ripdu, and the connection, of. the following verr- 11 yg ' 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 4. 4 et Be t« XVPa TeKva r) 'iicyova e^et, piav^averao-av irp&rov rbv ses, 3-1 6, has been from the earliest times so much a matter of dispute, that it is very difficult to arrive at a certain deci sion. On the whole, when we observe the economic terms, apoitias inroSiS. (ver. 4), irpovoeiv (ver. 8), and esp. kirapx. rats bvrus x-hpais (ver. 16), it seems best with De Wette (after Theodoret, al.) to give ripa a somewhat extended meaning, — ' honor,' not by a simple exhibition of respect (iroXXijs 7ap Siovrat ripys pepovu- /ueVot, Chrys., — a somewhat insufficient reason), but also by giving material proofs of it ; iXeei Kai rd avayxaia xopiiyei, The ophyl. The translation of Peile, al., 'support, provide for/ rpeipe pe eXeypo- obvas, Coray (Bomaic), involves too great a departure from the simple sense; the context, however, does certainly seem to require some intermediate translation, which, without obscuring the primary -and proper meaning of npdu, may still leave the latter and less proper meaning fairly discernible : comp. ripys ver. 17, Matth. xv. 4 sq. ff this view be correct, ver. 3 — 8 will seem to relate specially to the support widows are to receive, ver. •9 — 16 to their qualifications for an office ;in the church ; see Wieseler, Chronol. p. ;309, and notes on ver. 9. On the posi tion which widows occupied in the early •church, see Bingham, Antiq. vn. 4. 9, Winer, R WB. Art ' Witwen.' •TB! bvrus x-hpas] ' who are widows indeed :' i. e. as ver. 4, 5, and especially ver. 1 6, clearly explain it, — destitute and •desolate, ras pfy ixovaas aXXaxA&ev obSe- ,plav fio-hSeiav, Coray. There seems then no sufficient ground either (a) for assign ing to x^fo its ecclesiastical sense (Baur, .Paulus, p. 497, who compares Ignatius Smyrn. 13, tos irap&eeovs Tds Xeyop4vas _Xypas ; see Coteler in loc. Vol. n. p. 38), so that y bvrus x- is ' a widow proper/ -opp. to a x^P« in the official meaning of 'sthe term ; or (6) for giving y bvrus xipa a* strictly ethical reference, 'bona vidua et proba/ Leo ; for the ' nervus argu ment! ' in both cases, viz. the clause ijXmxev 4-irl rbv ®eAv, does not mark ex clusively the religious attitude, but the earthly isolation of y bvrus xVa> an(l ber freedom from the distractions of ordinary domestic life ; comp 1 Cor. vii. 33, 34, and, thus far, Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 154 (Bohnl. , 4. el Se ris X'hpa] ' But if any wid ow,' i. e. ' in every case in which a widow has,' etc. ; comp. Syriac, where this evi dent opposition to y bvrus x- is still more distinctly maintained. Having spoken of the ' widows indeed/ the apostle pro ceeds to show still more clearly his mean ing by considering the case of one who does not fall under that class. e k 7 o v a] ' descendants,' or more special ly, as the context implies, 'grandchil dren ; ' 'children's children/ Syr. ' neph ews,' Auth. Ver., — in the original, but now antiquated sense of the word ; com pare Thom. M. p. 850 (ed. Bern.). The term eKyovov only occurs here in the N. T., but is sufficiently common in the LXX, as well as in earlier Greek, see exx. in Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. pav&av4ruoav] 'let them learn.' Who ? The x^pai implied in the collec tively-taken x^pa 1 or the r4xva and 4k- yova'1. The former is supported by Vulg., Clarom., Chrys., and Theod. ; the latter, however, which has the sup port of Syr., Theoph., CScum. 2, al., seems more in accordance both with the context generally, and with the use of the special terms ebae&eiv (see below) and apoifias diroStS. The explanation of Chrys., airyXSiov 4xe7vot (ol irpAyovoi) iv rots iKyAvois abroii apeifiov, diroBiSov rb bipelXypa Std ruv iralSuv, can scarcely be regarded as otherwise than artificial and unsatisfactory. Trpurov] 'first,' scil. ' before thou hast to do it/ De W. Chap. V. 5. 1 TIMOTHY. 83 iBiov oIkov evo-e/3elv Kal dp,oi/3ds wa Kal ebaefietv] 'to be dutiful,' 'to evince (filial) piety towards,' ' barusnjan,' Goth. ' (Massm.) ; compare Acts xvii. 23, o d-y- yoovvres evoejSeiTe (Lachmann, Tisch.). This verb can hardly be referred to the X^pai, as it certainly cannot be taken ac tively, * domum suam regere,' Vulg., and not very plausibly, ' to practise piety in respect of/ Matth. ; whereas when re ferred to the children, its primitive sense is but slightly obscured ; compare Philo, de Dec. Orac. § 23, Vol. n. p. 200 (ed. Mang.), where storks are similarly said eboefieiv and yyporpotpeiv. The expres sion Tbv KSiov olxov is somewhat singular in such a connection, but the remark of De Wette (who has elucidated the whole passage with great ability) that olxov was expressly used to mark the duly as an act of ' family feeling and family honor,' seems fairly to meet the difficulty, rbv XSiov marks the contrast between assist ance rendered by members of the same family and that supplied by the com parative strangers composing the local church. koi apoifias x.r.X.] ' and to requite their parents ; ' further ex planation of rbv IS. olx. evoe(ie~iv. The expression apoifias cnroSiSAvai is illustrat ed by Eisner, and Wetst. in loc. (comp. Hesiod, Op. 188, roxevaiv dirb &peirr^pto Sueiv), and while perfectly suitable in the case of children, would certainly seem very unusual in reference to parents. The duty itself is enforced in Plato, Legg. iv. 717; See also Stobseus, Floril. Tit. 79, and especially Taylor, Duct. Dub. in. 5. 3. TipAyovoi does not commonly refer to living parents (De W. however, cites Plato, Legg. xi. 931), but in the present case suitably balances the term %Kyova, and seems adopted as briefly comprehending both generations, moth ers or grandmothers. tovto 7 d p k.t, x.] See notes on ch. ii. 3. 5. y Be bvrus X^IP"] 'But (not 'how' Auth. Ver.) she that is a widow indeed ; ' sharp and emphatic contrast to the foregoing, serving to specify still more clearly to Timothy the characteris tics of the ' widow indeed.' Kal pepovup4vy]' andkft desolate ;' explanatory, not merely additional ( Schleierm. ) characteristic. Matthies urges that if this were an explanatory characteristic, it would have been either pepovup4vy iarlv, or y pepovupivy. This does not seem necessary ; the apostle probably feeling and remembering the adjectival nature of x^Pa [XA_> perhaps Sanscr. hd, ' deserere/ Pott, Etym. Vol. i. p. 199; but comp. Donalds. Cratyl. § 280, 287, and Benfey, Wurzdhx. Vol. n. p. 188], adds another epithet which explains, and more exactly marks, the characteristic (orbitas) which is involved in x^P°> and forms the principal subject of thought. ijXirtKev x.r.X.] 'hath placed her hopes on God;' 'hath hoped and still hopes ;' see Winer, Gr. § 41. 4, p. 242. On the distinction be tween iXirl^u' with 4irl and accus. and with e'irl and dat. see notes on ch. iv. 10. irpoo/ae'vei] ' abides in ; ' the preposi tion apparently intensifying the meaning of the simple verb ; see Acts xi. 23, ry irpo&eoei rys KapS. irpoop4veiv rrp Kvplu, xiii. 43, irpoopeveiv ry x&PLTL', comp. ry irpooevxy irpoaKaprepelv, Acts i. 14, Bom. xii. 12, Col. iv. 2, and consult Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. irpAs, C t, Vol. n. p. 1162. On the distinction between Seyais and irpoaevxh, see notes on ch. ii. 1, and ob Eph. vi. 18. It may be observed that the article is prefixed to both : it clearly might have been omitted before the latter ; St. Paul, however, chooses to regard prayer under two separate aspects ; comp. Winer, Gr. § 19. 5, p. 117 note. ^ WKTbs ko! ^p-e'pos] ' night and day,' ¦ 84 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 6, 7. pepovcop-ivrj rjXrriKev iirl rbv Qebv Kal rrpoapievei rah Befjaeaiv Kal rah irpocrev)(ah wktos Kal i)p.epa<;. 6 r) Be art-ardXwcra, tfaaa re^vrjKev. ' 7 koi ravra irapdyyeXXe, iva dveiriXrjpnrroi cocriv- i. e. grammatically considered, within the space of time expressed by the substan tives : see Donalds. Gr. § 451, Kriiger, Sprachl. § 47. 2, and comp. notes on ch. ii. 6 ad fin. St. Luke, in the very paral lel case of Anna, ch. ii. 37, uses the ace. fOKTa Kat yp4pav, but there the previous occurrence of vyarelais renders the accu sative and perhaps the order (fasts appy. began at eve, Winer, R WB. Art. ' Fas ten,' compare Lev. xxiii. 32) perfectly appropriate; in Acts xxvi. 7 and in 2 Thess. iii. 8 ( 7YscA. ) the accus. is appy. hyperbolical. On the order pvktos Kal yp. (always in St. Paul), comp. Lobeck, Paralip. p. 62 sq. It may be observed that St. Luke adopts the order vvxr. koi yp. with the ace (comp. Mark iv. 27), and inverts it when he uses the gen. (opp. to Mark v. 5). St. John (Bev. iv. 8, vii. 15, xii. 10, xiv. 11, xx. 10) uses only the gen. and the order yp. xal vvxr As. Is the order always to be explained from internal considerations, and not rather to be referred to the habit of the writer ? 6. y Se airar aXuaa]* but she that liveth riotously ; ' one of the sins of Sodom and her daughters (Ezek. xvi. 49), form ing a sharp contrast to the life of self- denial and prayer of y bvrus x^P»- 2iro- raXav only occurs again in the N. Test., James v. 5, 4rpvip7)aaTe xal 4oiraTaX7j- aare ; comp. Ezek. loc cit., ebdyvlq 4aira- rdXuv, Ecclus. xxi. 15, d oiraTaXoV. As the derivation of each word suggests; oiraTaXato [2nA-, cognate with airaSidu] points more to the ' prodigality ' and ' wastefulness ' (Benfey, Wurzellex. Vol. I. p. 592), the somewhat synonymous word rpvipdu (frpbirru), more to the ' ef feminacy ' and ' luxury ' of the subject : so also rightly Tittmann, Synon. i. p. 193. The present verb is thus, etymo- logically considered, more allied in mean ing to drrooTais ffjv, comp. notes ob Eph. v. 18, though it is occasionally found (Theano, ad Eubul. p. 86, ed. Gale, Td airaraXuvra ruv iraiSiuv) in a sense scarcely at all differing from rpvipav. See also Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. n. p. 992. (uaa r4&vyxev] ' is dead while she liveth; ' so Bev. iii. 1, (ys, xal vexpbs el, compare Eph. iv. 18. The meaning is rightly expressed by the Greek expositors, e. g. Theophyl. (most incorrectly quoted by Huther), Kav Soktj £yv rabryv Wjv fafyv rfyv aia^yr^v [comp. Gal. ii. 20] r4&vyxe xara irvevpa : simi larly Theodoret, but with less theologi cal accuracy of expression. Her life is merely a conjunction of soul and body, destitute bf all union with the higher and truly quickening principle; comp. Ols- hausen, Opusc. p. 196. Numerous quo tations involving similar sentiments will be found in Wetst. in loc. ; the most per tinent is Philo, de Projug. § 10, Vol. i. p. 554 (ed. Mang.), £uvies evioi re&vyxaoi koi reSrvyxAres £iioi x. r. X. ; comp. Loes- ner, 06s. p. 404. 7. tovto] 'these things:' what things ? Those contained (a) in ver. 3 — 6 only, Theodoret (appy.), and Hu ther ; or (6) in ver. 6 only, Chrys. ; or (c) in ver. 5 and 6, De Wette and Wie- sing. Of these (a) is very plausible on account of the simple mandatory force of irapdyyeXXe, but involves the difficulty that aveirtx. must then be referred to TeKvo and exyova as well as the widows, whereas the latter seem manifestly the principal subjects. The use of ko! (not simply tovto as in ch. iv. 6) is in favor of (6), but then again it seems impossible to disunite two verses so closely connect ed by the antithesis involved as ver. 5 and 6. On the whole, then, it seems best to adopt (o), and to refer the pro- Chap. V. 8, 9. 1 TIMOTHY. 85 8 ei Se Tts ruv iBiwv Kal p,dXiara rwv oiKelcov ov irpovoei, rr\v irianv rjpvrjrai Kal eariv dirio-rov yeiptov. Presbyteral widows must q V' -. / r\ \ >'¦» , n ,«•/ be sixty years of age and of -^Vpn KaraXeyetfSto p,r) eXarrop eroov efy- good character i refuse younger widows, whom I desire rather to marry, and not to give offence. noun to the two foregoing verses : ko! thus binds ver. 7 to ver. 5 and 6, while ver. 8 includes the whole subject by a still more emphatic statement of the rule involved in ver. 4, but not then further expanded, as the statement of the differ ent classes and positions of the widows would otherwise have been interrupted. irapo77eXXe] ' command ; ' see notes on ch. iv. 1 1 : the choice of this stronger word seems to imply that the foregoing contrast and distinction between y bvrus Xi)pa and y airar. was intended to form the basis for a rule to the church. d veirt XypTrr oi] 'irreproachable;' the widows, not the widows and their de scendants, see above. On the meaning of the word, see notes on ch. iii. 2. 8.6i Se k. r. X.] Becurrence to the same subject and to the same persons, TeKra Kal exyova, as in ver. 4, but, as the tis implies, in the form of a more general statement. The Be (not = ydp, as Syr.) is correctly used, as the subjects of this verse stand in a sort of contrast to the widows, the subjects of ver. 7. riev ISiuv K.r.X.] ' his own (relatives) and especially those of his own house ; ' IfStot here marks the relationship, olxeloi, those who were not only relations, but also formed part of the family, — Tobs ko- roixovvras r))v avr))V olxiav avyyeveis, Co ray ; ' domestici, qualis vel maximo est mater aut avia vidua, domi,' Bengel. Lachmann, on fair uncial authority AD1 FG], omits the second ruv; this would bind the IfStot and olxeioi more explicitly into one class; Winer, Gr. § 19 4, p. 116. On olxeioi, comp. notes ob Gal. vi. 10. It is worthy of notice that the Es- senes were not permitted to give relief to their relatives without leave from their 4-irlrpoiroi, though they might freely do so to others in need ; see Joseph. Bell. Jud. II. 8. 6. ov irpovoei] 'does not provide for ;' only again Bom, xii. 17 (from Prov. iii. 4) and 2 Cor. viii. 21 ; in both cases with an accus. rei (Jclf, Gr. § 496, obs. 1 ), in the former passage in the middle, in the latter (Lachm.) in the active voice. On the connection el ob (here perfectly intelligible as ov is in such close connection with irpopoe?), see the copious list of examples in Gayler, Par- tic. Neg. pp. 99 — 115, and notes on ch. iii. 5. TT}virlariv ripvyrai] ' he hath denied the faith ; ' not ' doctri- nam Christianam,' but 'the (Christian) faith,' considered as a rule of life ; com pare notes on Gal. i. 23. His acts are a practical denial of his faith : faith and love are inseparable ; in not showing the one he has practically shown that he is not under the influence of the other. On the meaning of irians, see Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 13, Vol. n. p 128 sq. airiorov] Not a * misbeliever ' ( 2 Cot*. iv. 4, Tit. i. 15), but an 'unbeliever,' opp, to o irlarevuv, 1 Cor. xiv. 22 sq. Such a one, though he might bear the name of Christian, would be really worse than a heathen, for the precepts of all better heathenism forbade such an unnatural selfishness ; see Pfanner, Theol. Gent. xr. 22, p. 320, and compare the quotations in Stobseus, Floril. Tit. 79. 9- X'^P° x araXey 4 o& u x.r X.] • As widow let no one be put on the list,' etc. In this doubtful passage it will be best to consider (a) the simple meaning and grammatical structure ; (6) the interpre tation of the clause. First, then, koto- X4yeiv (xarardrreiv, Suid.) simply means ' to enter upon a list ' (see examples in gg 1 TIMOTHY. Chap.V.IO. Kovra yeyovvta, eras dvBpb'i ywrj, 10 iv epyoi? KaXois fiaprvpov- Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. Vol. i. p. 1624), the contents and object of which must be deduced from the context. Next, we must observe that x^po is in fact the pre dicate 'als Witwe werde verzeichnet,' Winer, Gr. § 64. 4, p. 521. Grammar and Lexicography help us no further. (b) Interpretation: three explanations have been advanced; (o) the somewhat obvious one that the subject of the pre ceding clause is simply continued ; so Chrys. in loc, the other Greek expositors and the bulk of modern expositors. The objections to this are, grammatically con sidered, the apparently studied absence of any connecting particle; exegetically considered, the high improbability that when criteria had been given, ver. 4 sq., fresh should be added, and those of so very exclusive a nature ; would the Church thus limit her alms ? ($) That of Schlei ermacher, Mack, and others, that deacon esses are referred to : against this the ob jection usually urged seems decisive, — that we have no evidence whatever that deaconesses and x^P"' are synonymous terms (the passage in Ignat. Trull. 13, cannot here fairly be made use of, -first on account of the doubtful reading ; sec ondly, the suspicion which now hangs about the whole epistle, see Cureton, Corp. Ign. p. 333), and that the age of , 60, though deriving a specious support from Cod. Theod. xvi. 2. 27 (compare, however, Cone. Chalc. t. 15, where the age is fixed at 40), is wholly incompati ble with the active duties (comp. Bing ham, Antiq. n. 22. 8 sq.) of such an office. (7) The suggestion of Grot., ably expanded by Mosheim, and followed by De Wette, Wiesing., Huth. (Einleit. § 4), that an order of widows (xypuv xApos, Chrysost. Horn, in Div. N. T. Loc 31, compare Tertull. de Vel. Virg. 9, and the other reff. in Mosheim) is here referred to, whose duties apparently consisted in the exercise of superintendence over, and the ministry of counsel and consolation (see Tertull. 1. c. ) to, the younger women ; whose office in fact was, so to say, pres- byteral (irpeojSvTiSes) rather than dia- conic The external evidence for the existence (though not necessarily the spe cial ecclesiastical organization) of such a body even in the earliest times is so fully satisfactory, and so completely in har mony with the internal evidence supplied by ver. 10 sq., that on the whole (7) may be adopted with some confidence ; see the long note of Wiesinger in loc, and Huther, Einleit. § 4, p. 46. We thus find noticed in this chapter the x^P« in the ordinary sense ; y Svrus x-> the desolate and destitute widow; y xarei- Xeypevy x^Pa> 'be ecclesiastical or pres- byteral widow. yeyovvla is now properly refen-ed by Lachm., Tisch., al., to pti eXarrov k. r. X., see examples in Eaphel, Annot. Vol. n. p. 592. The construction, eXarrov 7) eVi? e^xovra, would be perhaps more correct, but the somewhat concise gen. is perfectly intel ligible, evbs avS pb s yvvh\ ' the wife of one husband: ' comp. ch. iii. 2. It is obvious that this can only be contrasted with successtWpolygamy, and cannot possibly be strained to refer to the legitimacy of the marriage (compare Beng.). In plain terms the woman was to be univira : so Tertull. ad Uxor. 1. 7, ' prsescriptio Apostoli viduam allegi in ordinem [ordinationem, Semi] nisi univiram non concedit ; ' compare notes on ch. iii. 2, and the copious list of exx. in Wetst. in loc 10. ev epyois xaXois x.r.X] ' well-reported of in the matter of good works' scil. ' for good works ; ' compare notes on Titus iii. 8 'Ev denotes the sphere to which the woman's actions and the consequent testimony about them was confined. Huther cites Heb xi. 2 Chap. V. 10, 11. 1 TIMOTHY. 87 pevt), el ereKvorp6(pT)o-ev, el i^evoBo-^aev, el dyicov aroBas evityev, el <^Xir3op.evoirepaa? irapairov- orav ydp Karaarrpr}vidawo-iv rov 11. KoTorrTpijvtcio-tijo-w] SoCDKL; most mss. ; Chrysost., Theodoret, Theoph., CEcum. (Griesb., Schols, De W. e sil., Wbrdsw.). Lachm., Tisch., Alf. here read Karaorpyvidaovaiv with AFG ; 31; Chrys. (Cod.). Though the future might fairly be borne with, as in Bev. iv. 9 (comp. pres. Mark xi. 25), the external authority does not seem sufficient, for it must be remembered that F and G, even in errors of transcription ( ' mira est utriusque [codicis] consensio in lectionibus ipsisque multis calami erroribus,' Tisch.), are practically little more than one authority. Moreover, the only correct principle of explaining these usages of ^dv and 8tov with the indie, — viz., the restriction of the whole conditional force to the particle, and the absence of necessary internal connection between the verb in the protasis and that in the apodosis — does not seem here to apply. St. Paul does not apparently desire to mark the mere relation of time, but the ethical connection between Karaarp. and 7ap.. fteX. : a weariness of Christ's yoke involves a further and more decided lapse. On the use of iav and Stov with the indie., see Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 468 — 478. as evincing the use of iv to mark the reason of the paprvpla, but there iv is simply ' in ; ' in hac fide constituti/ Wi ner, Gr. § 48. a, p. 346, note. MopTv- peiir&ai appears frequently used in the N. T., e. g. Acts vi. 3, x. 22, xvi. 2 al., in special reference to a good testimony. The simple meaning is retained by Syr., Vulg., Goth., al. el irexvorpAipyaev] 'if she (ever) brought up children ; ' hypothetical clause, ultimately dependent on kotoX., but still also more immediately explanatory of ep7- xaX. It is doubtful whether rexvo- rpoipeiv is to be confined to the widow's own children (Vulg., Chris, and Greek commentt), or extended also to the or phans she might have brought up, ' ec- clesia? commodo ' (Beng.). The latter seems most probable, especially as in two passages which have been adduced, Her mann Past. Mand. I. 2, and Lucian, de Mart. Peregr. § 12, widows and orphans are mentioned in a suggestive connection. In either case, rb evoefius dpe'dVot ( The od.) is necessarily implied, though not expressed in the word. i£evo8Axyaev]' entertained strangers;' Sir. Xe7o'p.., but comp. Matth. xxv. 35. The sequence of duties may have been suggested by the relations of proximity ; dpas ttus iravraxov ruv olxeluv ras evep- yeolas ruv aXXorpiuv irportSyoi, Chrys. ; the widow's own children would clearly be comprehended in, and even form the- first objects of the rexvorpoipla. el ayluv k. r. x\ ' if she (ever) washed' the feet of the saints ; ' an act not only connected with the rites of Oriental hos pitality (Jahn, Arch&ol. § 149), but de monstrative of her humility (1- Sam. xxv. 41, — it was commonly a servant's office, Eisner, Obs. Vol. I. p. 338), her love (compare Luke vii. 38), and, it might be added, the practical heartiness (comp. Chrysostom) of her hospitality: ' non dedignetur quod fecit Christus fa- cere Christianus/ August, in Joan. Tract. LVIII. eir^pKeo-ev] 'relieved;' if5ar)Srnoev, Hesych., compare Polyb. Hist. i. 51. 10, where it is used as nearly synonymous with imfloy&e7v.. It thus need not be restricted merely to , alms (diropfo iirapxeiv, Clem. Alex. Strom.. i. 10, compare Vales, on Euseb. Hist., vn. 5), nor SXifiop. to ' paupertate pres-. gg 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 11, 12. Xpicrrov, yapelv ^eXovaiv, ,2 eypvaai Kpip,a on ri)v irpd>rr]V sis' (Beng.), but, as apparently Syriac v . Aj»0?| [refocillavit], may refer to the relief of necessity in its most general form ; ko! Std xpypd.Twv, Ka' &'& irpotrTa- alas, Kal ^leoiTelos, Theophyl. e'irrjKoXovai)o-ev] 'followed after;' comp. 1 Pet. ii. 21, eiraxoAov&eiv tois rxveo-iv : the eirl does not appear to in volve any idea of intensity, scil. irpoSvpus xal kot' X%vy, Coray, Auth. Ver. (comp. Steph. in Thesaur. s. v ), but only that of direction. The sense is not very differ ent to that implied in Sidxeiv rb aya&Av, 1 Thess. v. 15; compare Plato, de Rep. II. p. 370 C, T$ irparropivu eVaKoXov- fteiv, where the next words, p$i 4v iropep- 700 p-e'pet, supply the notion of irpoSrvpia : see ib. Phado, p. 107 b, where the force of the compound also does not seem very strongly marked. The meaning is rightly conveyed by Chrys., BtjXovvtos e'oTtv, Sti ei Kal pi] abrii avrb 4pydoaobai 7)8vvr)Sy, dXX' opus 4K0ivdvyoev, birovpyyae. 11. veurepas] Not necessarily, with studied reference to ver. 9, ' widows un der sixty years of age/ Wiesing., but, as the context seems to imply, ' younger' with nearly a positive sense, ver. 2. v a p 0 1 t 0 v] ' shun,' or, as the contrast with xaraXey4o&u (ver. 9) seems to re quire, — 'decline' ('refuse,' Auth. Ver., airbpaXXe, Coray,) scil. 'to put on the KaTaXo70s of tbe presbyteral widows.' They were not necessarily to be excluded from the alms of the Church (Taylor, Episc § 14), but were only to be held in eligible for the ' collegium viduarum ; ' compare however ver. 16. On irapairov, compare notes on ch. iv. 7 : the regular meaning (as Huther properly observes) suggested by ch. iv. 7, 2 Tim. ii. 23, Tit. iii. 10, need not here be lost sight of; Timothy was fo shun them, and not en tertain their claims ; ' noli causem earum isuscipere,' Beng. 'Arav KoTao-Tpijv.]- 'when they have come to wax wanton against Christ,' Auth. Vers., ' lascivieru[i]nt,' Beza ; the aor. subj. with Stov, marking an action which takes place at some single point of time distinct from the actual present, but oth erwise undefined; see Winer, Gr. § 42. 5, p. 275, and ndtes ob 2 27tess. i. 10. This translation of xaraorp. may he fully retained if ' lascivire ' be taken more in its simple (' instar juventorum qua? cum pabulo ferociunt,' Scul. ap. Pol. Syn.) than in its merely sexual reference (quae fornicata; sunt 'in injuriam Christi, Je rome, Epist. 11, al. 223), though this, owing to the yapeiv &4xovoiv, not simply fut. yapyaovoiv [usual later form], cannot wholly be put out of sight, trpyvidu, a, word of later comedy (see Lobeck, Phryn. p. 381), implies the exhibition of ' over. strength/ ' restiveness,' and thence of fulness of bread' (Antiph. ap. Athen. in. 127), and 'wanton luxury;' comp. Bev. xviii'. 7, 9. The adjective arpyv^s is far more probably connected with the Sabine 'strena' (Donalds. Varron. iv. 2), and the Lat. ' strenuus ' (Pott, Etym. Vol. 1. p. 198) than with Topos, rpavAs, which is suggested by Lobeck. The prep, koto expresses the direction of the action (Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. koto, iv. 2), and points to the object against which the arpyvos was shown : comp. KaTOKav- Xaabai, James ii. 13. 12. exovo-at xpipa] 'having, bear ing about with them a judgment that,' etc. ; comp. ipAfiov exetv, verse 20, apapriav exetv, John xv. 22. The judgment or sentence is a load which they bear about with them (comp. Gal. v. 10) ; and this judgment is that ffi4ryoav x. t. X. "On is thus not causal, but objective, and so must not, as in Mill, be preceded by a comma, — a punctuation probably sug gested by a misinterpretation of xpipa. This it need scarcely he said is not for Chap. V. 13. 1 TIMOTHY. 89 iricrTiv rj§err)o-av I3 dp.a Be Kal dpyal pav^rdvova-iv irepiep^ppevai xardxpipa (' damnationem/ Vulg., Cla- rom. ; xardjcpioiv, Theophyl.), much less = ' punishment ' (beladen sich mit Straf- barkeit,' Mack), but retains its usual and proper meaning. The context will alone decide the nature of the judgment, wheth er fayorable or unfavorable ; comp. notes ob Gal v. 10, and Fritz. Rom. Vol. I. p. ¦94. t^v irpdryv x.r.X.] ' they broke their first faith ; ' clearly, as it is explained by the Greek commentt., their engagement (aovfripcyv, Chrys.) to Christ not to marry again, which they Tirtually, if not explicitly, made when they attempted to undertake the duties of the presbyteral office, as evbs avSpbs yvvaiKes ; so Theodoret, t£ XpiorQ avv- ragdpevoi ootppAvus £yv iv xiPeto Sevre- pots op.tXovo-1 ydpois. The only seeming difficulty is irpdryv, not irporipav, as the irpdry Trior is was realty to the first hus band. This is easily explained : there are now only two things put in evidence, faith to Christ and faith to some second husband. In comparing these two, the superlative, according to a very common Greek habit of speaking, is put rather than the comparative ; see Winer, Gr. § 35. 4. 1, p. 218. The phrase aStereiv iriartv, ' fidem irritam facere,' is illustrat ed by Wetstein and esp. Eaphel in loc. ; the latter cites Polyb. Hist.viii. 2. 5, xi. 29. 3, xxiii. 16. 5, xxiv. 6. 7. The numerous illustrations that the language of St. Paul's unquestioned Epistles has received from Polybius are well-known and admitted. This persistent similar ity, in the case of an Epistle of which the genuineness has been (unreasonably) doubted, is a subsidiary argument which ought not to be lost sight of. 13. a p. a Be k. r. X.] There is some difficulty in the construction ; pavSdv. is usually connected with ireptepx., but, un less with De Wette and Wiesinger we plainly assume that the participle is in correctly used for the infinitive, wo shall have an incongruous sense, for pav&dvu irepiepxApevos can only moan ' I learn that I am going about,' Jelf, Gr. § 683, Again if with Wordsworth we translate ' being idle they are learners, running about ' we have an absolute use of hov- Sidvu (compare, however, 2 Tim. iii. 7) and a dislocation of words that seem harsh and unnatural. It will be best then, with Syr., Chrysost., al., and also Winer, Gr. § 45. 4, p. 311, to connect pav&. with dp7ai, ' they learn to be idle/ especially as this can- be supported by Plato, Euthyd. p. 276 b, ot apa&eis apa aorpol pavSdvovaiv [Bekker, however, omits trotpof], and in part by Dio Chrys. p. 283 (ed. Beisk.), ipdvStave XtSo'foos r^]v rov irarpbs rexvijv, — both of which examples are appositely cited by Winer, /. c. If it be urged (De Wette, Wiesing.) that running about would be more natu rally the consequence of idleness than vice versa, it may be said that ireptepx- may possibly refer . to some portion of their official duties, in the performance of which, instead of rather acquiring spiritual experiences, they only contract idle and gossiping habits. Tds omlas might seem to confirm this, ' the houses of them they have to visit; ' but compare 2 Tim. iii. 6, where (as here) the article appears generic, or at most, ' the houses of such as receive them ; ' comp. Winer, Gr. § 17. 1, p. 116, note (ed. 5). irepiepxApe vai] 'going round to;' the participle is certainly used with ref erence to an idle, wanderinq, way of go ing about, in Acts xix. 13 ; this mean ing, however, is derived from the con text, which does not oblige us necessarily to retain the same meaning here. Other examples of accusatives after the irepl in the comp. verb are found in th6 N. T., e.g. Mark vi. 6, Acts ix. 3, al. ; compare also Matth. Gr. § 426, Bernhardy, Synt. 12 90 1 TIMOTHY. CriAr, V. 14. ras owe/as, ov povov Be dpyat, aXXa Kai tyXvapoi Kai irepiepyoi, XaXovaai rd pvr) Beovra. 14 j3ovXop,ai ovv veoarepas yap,eiv, reicvo- v. 30 ad fin., p. 260. dXXd Kal rpXvapot ko! irepfep70i] 'but also tattlers and busybodies;' irravopSiuois of preceding epithet ; beside being merely idle, they also contract and display » ' mala sedulitas ' in both words and ac tions. 4>Avapos, an air. XeyAp. in N. T. (but see s opal's iirapKecrr}. yov. (Moller); if included in any word, it would far more naturally be so in oi- KoSeo-iroTeiv (Leo), which points to the woman's sphere of domestic duties. t oj d v r i k e t p 4 v a] ' to the adversary ; ' not ' the devil/ Chrys., for though this application derives some plausibility from tov 2ot. ver. 15, yet the XoiBop. xdp'v seems far more naturally to suggest a reference to human opponents, — the ad versaries of Christianity (Phil. i. 28, Tit. ii. 8) among the Jews or the Gentiles ; so Hammond, De. W., Wiesinger. On this word, and the possibly stronger dvrt- raaaApevoi ('qui in adversa acie stautes oppugnant'), see Tittm. Synon. n. p. 11. XoiSopt'asx^P"'] 'for reviling,' lit. ' to further, promote, reviling ; ' prepositional clause, append ed to aipoppyv SiSAvai to specify the man ner in which, and purpose for which, the occasion would be used ; on the meaning of xapiv compare notes on Gal. iii. 19, and Donalds. Cratyl. § 278. The 're proach ' must be understood as directed not merely against the widows, but against Christianity generally ; compare Tit. ii. 5. 15. fiSy ydp Tives] ' For already some,' sc. widows ; dirb Trelpas y vopoSe- o-to yeyivyrai, Theod. Matthies here gives the pronoun a. more extended ref erence, but without sufficient reason ; 7op clearly confirms the command in the preceding verse, and thus naturally refers us to the special cases of those mention ed in it. The inversion i^erpdiry- adv rives now adopted by Tisch. (ed. 7) with AFG ; al., appears of less critical authority than the reading in the text. e'|et pdiryoav] '(have) turned them selves out of the way,' se. of chastity, pro priety, and discretion : comp. 2 Tim. iv. 4. It is unnecessary to give this aberra tion a wider or more general reference, — 'from the faith' (Mosb.), 'from right teaching ' (Heydenr.). The younger widows, to whom the apostle alludes, had swerved from the path of purity and chastity, which leads to Christ, and fol lowed that of sensuality, which leads to Satan : Christ was the true spouse, Satan the seducer. 16. el ris \iriorbs ij] x.,.X.]'If any [believing man or] believing woman have widows, let such relieve them.' This might fairly seem a concluding reitera tion of the precept in ver. 4 and ver. 8, or a species of supplementary command based on the same principles (compare Mosh.). The connection, however, and difference of terms, eirapxeiru not irpo- voeiru, suggest a different application of the precept. In verses 4, 8, the duties of children or grandchildren to the elder . widow are defined : here the reference is, rather to the younger widows. How were such to be supported ? If they married, the question was at once answered; if they remained unmarried, let their rela tives, fathers or mothers, uncles or aunts, brothers or sisters, support them, and not obtrude them on the xrip'^0" rdypa, ver. 9, when they might be unfit for the du ties of the office, and bring scandal on the church by their defection. fi a p e t TI ripr/t; a^iovcrscoaav piaXiara oi KO-tritt>vre<; ev be thou guarded in receiv ing accusations against them. Rebuke sinners. 16. iriorbs i) iriarii] So TVscA. (ed. 2, 7) with DKL; nearly all mss. ; Vulg. (Tol., Harl.2), Syr. (both), Ar., Slav.; Chrys. (distinctly), Theodoret, Dam., al. ( Griesb., De W., Wiesing.), and possibly rightly. The shorter reading elf tis iriorr), supported by ACFG; 17. 47 ; Vulg. (Amit., Harl.1), Copt., Arm., and adopted by Lachm., deserves much consideration, but can be accounted for more easily than the longer reading. It must now however be added that the newly-discovered s is said to support the shorter reading ; see Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sinait. p. 20. If this be correct, and the MS. prove to be of the value and antiquity at present as cribed to it, the preponderance will probably be rightly deemed in favor of the reading of Lachmann. an imitation of Homer, and the former has a very poetical cast ; the use of /3e- Pdpypai as the regular Attic perfect ( Hu ther), cannot therefore be completely sub stantiated : comp. Buttm. Irreg. Verbs, s. v. fiapvvu. 17. ol xaXus irpo e orur e s] 'who rule, preside (surely not ' have presided/ Alf), well;' not in antithesis to those ' who preside ill/ but in contra-distinc- tion to other presbyters, to the presbyter as such (Wiesing.). The meaning of KaXiis irpoeordvai is approximately given by Chrys. as pySevbs ipeiSeoSai rys ixei- vuv xySepovias evexev ; this, however, too much obscures the idea of rule and direc tive functions (Bloomf.) implied in the participle irpoear. ; comp. ch. iii. 4. BiirXi}sTip-i}s] ' double honor, i. e. re muneration ; ' double, not in comparison with that of widows or deacons (Chrys. 1, comp. Thorndike, Relig. Assembl. iv. 22), nor even of of pi) xdx. irpoear. (com pare ol apaprdvovres, ver. 20) but, with a less definite numerical reference, — Biir- Xys (not SiirXao-tas ripys, as in Plato, Legg. T. p. 730 d), i. e. iroXXys ripys, Chrys. 2, irXeiovos ti^s, Theodoret. Tipii again, as T(,ua, verse 3, includes, though it does not precisely express, ' sal ary, remuneration/ and is well para phrased by Chrysostom as &epoire(a [koi] y ruv avayxaiuv xoPVY^i comp. Clem. Bom. 1. 1. Kypke (06s. Vol. n. p. 361) cites several instances of a similar use of rtpf), but in all, it will be observed, the regular meaning of the word is distinctly apparent: compare Wakef. Sylv. Crit. Vol. iv. p. 199. aftovo-&a>oav] '6e counted worthy,' Auth. Ver., ' digni habeantur,' Vulg., compare Syr., not merely ' be rewarded,' Hammond. They were &£wi SnrXys ri pys, and were to be accounted as such. oi xoir tuvr es x. r. X.] ' they who labor in word and doctrine;' no hendyadys, scil. els ri]v StBoxV rov xAyov (Coray, al.), but with full inclusiveness, — ' in the general form of oral discourse (whether monitory, hortatory, or prophetic), and the more special form of teaching ; ' see Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 3, Vol. i. p. 42 (A.-C. Libr.). Mosheim (de Reb. ante Const., p. 126 sq.) throws a stress upon KoirtiivTEs, urging that the verb does not imply merely ' Christianos erudire, sed populos verse religionis nescios ejus cognitione imbuere,' p. 127. We should then have two, if not three classes (com pare 1 Thess. v. 12), — the preachers abroad, and rulers and preachers at home, the former of which might be thought worthy of more pay : this is in genious, but it affixes a peculiar theolog- Chap.V.18 1 TIMOTHY. 93 Xoycp Kal BiBao-KaXia, l8 Xttyet ydp i) ypatpr) Bovv dXooJvta oi ical meaning to Koirtdu which cannot be fully substantiated ; compare ch. iv. 10, 1 Cor. iv. 12, al. The concluding words, iv xAyu ko1 SiSaOK., certainly seem to imply two kinds of ruling presbyters, those who preached and taught, and those who did not ; and though it has been plausibly urged that the differentia lies in Koiriwi/Tes, and that the apostle does not so much distinguish between the functions as the execution of them (see esp. Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 7), it yet seems more natural to suppose the existence in the large community at Eph esus of a clerical college of irpoet/TojTes irpeafibrepoi (Thorndike, ib. in. 2), some of whom might have the x°P"rf° °f teaching more eminently than others; see notes on Eph. iv. 11, and Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 149 sq. (Bohn). 18. Xiyei yap n. r. X.] The first quotation is taken from Deuteron. xxv. 4, and is quoted with a similar applica tion in 1 Cor. ix. 9. The law in ques tion, of which the purport and intention was kindness and consideration for ani mals (see Philo, de Human. § 19, Vol. n. p. 400, ed. Mang., Joseph. Antiq. it. 8. 21 ), is applied with a kind of ' argu- mentum a minori' to the laborers in God's service. .The precept can hardly be said to be generalized or expanded (see Kling, Stud. u. Krit. 1839, p. 834 sq.), so much as reapplied and invested with a typical meaning. And this typi cal or allegorical interpretation is neither arbitrary nor of mere Babbinical origin, but is to be referred to the inspiration of the Holy Spirit under which the apostle gives the literal meaning of the words their fuller and deeper application ; com pare notes on Gal. iv. 24. Bovv aXoibvra] 'an ox while treading out the corn ; ' not ' the ox that treadeth/ etc., Auth. Ver., — an inexact translation of the anarthrous participle ; compare Donalds. Gramm. § 492. Threshing by means of oxen was (and is) performed in two ways ; either tho oxen were driven over the circularly arranged heaps, and made to tread them out with the hoof (Hozea x. 11, compare Micah iv. 13), or they were attached to a heavy threshing- wain Heb. yipn STio , Isaiah xxviii. 27, xii. 15, or Qijp-ia, Judges viii. 7, see Bertheau ib loc.) which they drew over them, see esp. Winer, R WB. Art. ' Dreschen/ Bochart, Hieroz. Vol. i. p. 310, and the illustrations in Thomson, Land and the Book, Vol. n. p. 314. There is some little doubt about the or der; Lachmann reads ov tpt. ji. dx. with AC ; seven mss. ; Vulg., Syr. [incorrectly claimed by Tisch.], Copt., Arm. ; Chrys., al. As this might have been a correc tion from 1 Cor. 1. c, and as the weight of MS. authority (s being also included) is on the other side, it seems best to re tain the order of the text. ov tpipda eis] ' thou sha.lt not muzzle ; ' imperatival future, on the various usages of which see notes ob Gal. v. 14, and Thiersch, de Pentat. in. § 11, p. 157. The animals that labored were not to be prevented from enjoying the fruits of their labors (Joseph. Antiq. iv. 8. 21), as was the custom among the heathens in the case of their cattle (comp. Bochart, Hieroz. Vol. i. 401), and even (by means of a TavatKairy, Poll. Onom. VI I. 20.), in the case of their slaves ; see 'Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. itovoik. Vol. n. p. 774. k a 1 "A { i o s k. t. A.] Proverbial declara tion ( Stier, Red. Jes. Vol. i. p. 400) made use of by our Lord (Luke x. 7, compare Matth. x. 10), and here repeated by St. Paul to enhance the force of, and explain the application of, the preceding quota tion. There is nothing in the connection to justify the assertion that this is a cita tion from the N. T. (Theodoret), and thus necessarily to be connected with 94 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 19, 20. (fctputKrei*;, Kal "Ai;io<; 6 ipydrr)<; rov p.ia'&ov avrov. 19 Kara irpea- ftvrepov Karrjyopiav yttr) irapaBe)(pv, eWos et p.r) itrl Bvo rj rpi&v puiprvptov. 20 Tovs dp.aprdvovra<; ivdnrvov irdvrcov eXey%e, iva koi oi Xoiirol 6{3ov eywoiv. X4yei y ypaipi), as is contended by Baur and others who deny the genuineness of this Epistle ; ypaipii, it need scarcely be said, being always applied by St. Paul to the Old Testament ; comp. Wieseler, Chronol. p. 303, and see notes on 2 Tim. ii. 16. Though a similar mode of cita tion is found elsewhere in the case of two actual passages of scripture (Mark vii. 10, Acts i. 20, compare Heb. i. 10), yet we must remember that this is not a case of two parallel citations, but that the second is only explanatory of the first ; the comparison, therefore, fails. Even De W. admits that Baur has only proba bility in his favor. 19. Kara. Trpeafi vr 4p o v] 'Against an elder,' Vulg., Goth. ; not ' an elderly man/ Chrys., Theophyl., CEcum, The context is clearly only about presbyters. Karyy oplav] 'a charge, an accusation ,-' ovk etire Be, pi) xaraxplvys, aXXd, pySe irapaS4£y 'AXus, Theophyl. It has been asked (De W.) whether Timothy is not to observe the judicial rule here alluded to (Deut. xvii. 6, xix. 5, comp. Matth. xviii. 16, 2 Cor. xiii. 1) in all cases as merely in the case of an elder. The an swer is, that Timothy was not a judge in the sense in which the command contem plated the exercise of that office. He might have been justified in receiving an accusation at the mouth of only OBe wit ness ; to prevent, however, the scandals that would thus frequently occur in the church, the apostle specifically directs that an accusation against an elder is only to be received when the evidence is most legally clear and satisfactory. ixrbs ei pi)] ' except it be,' 1 Cor. xiv. 5. xv. 2 ; a pleonastic negation, really compounded of two exceptive formula; ; compare Thom. M. S; v. x<°pfr> ^d see the examples cited by Wetst. ob 1 Cor. I. c, and by Lobeck, Phryn. p. 459. iirl Bvo n. t. X.] ' ob the authority of [' on the mouth of/ Syr.] two or three witnesses ; ' compare Xenoph. Hell. vi. 5. 41, eV bxtyuv paprvpuv, ' paucis adhi- bitis testibus ; ' Winer, Gr. § 47. g, p. 335. Huther finds a difficulty in this meaning of iirl with the gen. Surely nothing can be more simple. As iirl with a gen. properly denotes superposi tion (see Donaldson. Cratyl. § 173), the xaryyopla is represented as resting upon the witnesses, depending on them to sub stantiate it; compare Hammond. The closely allied use, eiri Sikootuv, Sixaory- plov, etc., in which the presence of the parties (coram) is more brought into prominence (1 Cor. vi. 1, 2 Cor. vii. 14), is correctly referred by Kiihner ( Jelf, Gr. § 633) to the same primary meaning. The idea of ' connection or accompani ment,' which Peile (following Matth. Gr. § 584. y) here finds in 4irl, is not suffi ciently exact: see further examples in Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. iirl, Vol. i. p. 1034. 20. tovs djuapTcivovTas) ' them that sin, sinners ; ' apparently not the offend ing presbyters (Huth., Alf.), as the ex-. pression is far too comprehensive to be so limited, but sinners generally, persis- tentes in peccato ' (Pricseus ap. Pol. Syn.), — whether Presbyters or others. This very constant use of the article with the pres. part, as a kind of equivalent for the substantive is noticed in Winer, Gr. § 45. 7, p. 316 ; see also notes on Gal. i. 23. ivdiriov irdvruv must obviously be joined with eXe7xe, not with apapr. (Cajet.). This text is perfectly reconcilable with our Lord's in struction (Matth. xviii. 15), not because Chap. V. 21. 1 TIMOTHY 95 21 Aiapaprvpopcu ivooiriov rov Qeov Kal Xpia- I solemnly charge thee be not partial or precipitate : some men's sins are BOOner, T0Q 'IrjrjOV KOI r&V eKXeKT&V dyyiXcOV, IVa TaVTd some later, in being found ^ out ; so their good works. (ftvXa^Tj'i %&>/»? TTjOO/Crjl/WlTOS, fJjfjBeV TTOIOOV Kara ' Christus agit de peccato occulta, Paulus de publico' (Justiniani), but because, first, Timothy is here invested with spe cial ecclesiastical authority (compare Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ch. xm), and secondly, because the present participle (contr. iav apapr. Matth. I. c.) directs the thought towards the habitually sinful character of the offender (e'lrtp.eVoiTas ry apapr. Theoph.), and his need of an open rebuke ; see notes on Eph. iv. 28. 21. 8iap.apTupop.ai] ' I solemnly charge thee,' ' obtestor/ Beza,— or, with full accuracy, ' obtestando Deum (Dei mentione interposita) graviter ac serio honor,' Winer, de Verb. c. Prepp. T. p. 20 ; similarly used in adjurations, 2 Tim. ii. 14, iv. 1. In 1 Thess. iv. 6, the only other passage in which it occurs in St. Paul's Epp. [Heb. ii. 6], it has more the sense of 'assure, solemnly testify:' compare Acts xx. 21, 23, 24. In this verb (frequently used by St. Luke), the preposition appears primarily to mark the presence or interposition of some form of witness, ' intercessionis ( Vermitte- lung) ad quam omnis testimonii provin- cia redit, notionem/ Winer, /. c. p. 21. On verbs compounded with Sid, see the remarks of Tittmann, Synon. I. p. 223. tov 0eov x. r. X.] ' God and Christ Jesus.' With the present reading this text cannot possibly be classed under Granville Sharpe's rule (Green, Gr. p. 216), and even with the reading of the Rec. (xvp. 'I. X., with D3KL ; mss. ; Syr., Goth., al. ; Chrys., al.), the reference of the two substantives to one person is in the highest degree doubtful and preca rious ; the Greek Ff. are here for the most part either silent, or adopt the usual translation ; see notes on Eph. v. 5, Mid- dleton, Art. p. 389 (ed. Bose), Stier ob Eph. Vol. I. p. 250. ixXeKT&v d77e'Xwv] ' elect angels ; ' ' he adds ' the elect angels ' because they in the future judgment shall be present as witnesses with their Lord,' Bp. Bull : comp. Jos. Bell. n. 16. 4 sub fin. (cited by Otto and Krebs), paprbpopai 8' 6701 pev bpuv to 071a, Kal tovs lepobs ayyiXovs, tov ©eov. There is some little difficulty in deciding on the meaning of the term EKXeKTof. It surely cannot be a mere ' epitheton ornans' (Huther; compare Calv., Wiesing.), nor does it seem prob able that it refers to those of a higher, as opposed to those of a lower, rank ( Ca- thar. ap. Est. ; comp. Tobit xii. 15), as all such distinctions are at best uncertain and precarious ; compare notes on Col. i. 17. With such passages as 2 Peter ii. 4, Jude 6, before us, it seems impossible to doubt that the ' elect angels ' are those who kept their first estate ( Chrys., The oph., CEcum.), and who shall form part of that countless host (Jude 14, Dan. vii. 10) that shall attend the Lord's second advent; so Stuart, Angelology, iv. 2 (in Biblioth. Sacra, 1843, p. 103) ; compare also Twesten, Angelol. § 3 (translated in Bibl. Sacr. for 1844, p. 782). On the existence and ministry of these Blessed Spirits see the powerful and admirable sermons of Bp. Bull, Engl. Works, p. 194 sq. tovto] ' these tilings' which have just been said (ver. 19, 20) about caution in receiving accu sations, and necessary exercise of disci pline when sin is patent ; so Theodoret (expressly) and the other Greek exposi tors. De W. and Wiesing. refer tovto only to ver. 20, but would not tovto have thus been more natural 1 At any rate it seems clearly unsatisfactory to extend the reference to ver. 17 sq. (Huth. ? al.) : instruction about the exercise of disci pline might suitably be connected with 96 1 TIMOTHY Chap. V. 22. irpoGKKiaiv. 2a Xetpa see Concil. Nic. Can. 8), seem to ren der such an assumption in the present case by no means arbitrary or indem onstrable : see especially Hammond in loc. and compare Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. II. p. 1516, Bingham, Antiq. xviii. 2. 1. pySe Koivdvei x. r. X.] 'nor yet share in the sins of others,' i. e. pyS4v ooi koI rais ap. aXXorp. xoivbv toru, Winer, Gr: § 30. 8, p. 180 ; ' do not share with them their sins, by restoring them to church- fellowship on a doubtful or imperfect re pentance.' The Auth. Vers, 'be par taker of ' mache dich theilhaftig,' De Wette) is scarcely sufficiently exact, as this would rather imply a gen. Kotva- veiv is commonly used in the N. T. with a. ' dativus-rei ' (see notes ob Gal. vi. 6), and in this construction, seems to involve more the idea of community than of sim ple participation ; see Winer, /. c.Poppo on Thucyd. n. 16, Vol. in. 2, p. 77, and comp. notes ob Eph. v. 11. On the con tinued negation pii — pyS4, see notes on Eph. iv. 27, and the treatise of Franke, de Part. Neg. n. 2, p. 6. The remark of De Wette on this clause seems reasona ble, that if the reference were to ordina tion, this sequence to the command would imply a greater corruption in the Church than is at all credible. To admit that apapriais points to apaprdvovras, and yet to conceive that presbyters are referred to in the latter expression and candidates for ordination in the former (Alford, Wordsw.) is' a narrow and somewhat cheerless view of a church which, with all its faults, could not bear ' them which were evil ' and knew how to reject false apostles (Bev. ii. 2). oeavrbv k. t. X.] 'Keep thyself (em phatic) pure : ' ' purum,' Beza, not ' cas- tum,' Vulg., Clarom. The position of the reflexive pronoun and the sort of antithesis in which it stands to dAXoTp. Ghap. V. 23, 24. 1 TIMOTHY. 97 apapr iats aXXorpiae^. aeavrbv dyvbv rr]pei. w p/qKen vBpoiro- rei, dXXd oivtp oXtyo) %p5> Bid rbv aropMypv aov Kal t^s irvKvd<; gov dosbeveia(o ayvii, James iii. 17. The deriv ative sense of 'castitas' ('puritas a ve- nere/ &7vbs yapuv, Eur. Phom. 953) comes easily and intelligibly from the primary meaning; compare 2 Corinth. xi. 2, Titus ii. 5, and Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 16, Vol. 1. p. 170, except that he adopts this derivative meaning far too generally. On the distinction between it and 0710s ( ' in 0710s cogitatur potissi- mum vereeundia quas ayvQ rei vel per- sonse debetur '), compare Tittmann, loc. cit. 23. pyx4ri vSpoir.] ' be no longer a water-drinker.' There is no necessity to supply 'only' (Conyb., Hows., Coray, al.) ; vBpoiroT. not being exactly identi cal with SSaip irtveiv, but pointing more to the regular habit ; comp. Artemidorus I. 68 (Wetst.), irlveiv vSup tyvxpAv aya- bbv iraof frepphv Be vSjitp vAoovs 7) airpa- £(os aypalvei ruv ebos ixovruv bSpoiro- reiv x. t. X., and see Winer, Gr. § 55. 8, p. 442, and the numerous examples cited by Wetstein in loc. The collocation of this precept is certainly somewhat singu lar, and has given rise to many different .explanations. The most natural view is that it was suggested by the previous ex hortation, to which it acts as a kind of limitation ; ' keep thyself pure, but do not on that account think it necessary to maintain an aoivov ayveiav (Plutarch, de Wide el Osir. § 6), and ascetical absti nences.' To suppose that the apostle puts it down here just as it came into his mind, fearing he might otherwise forget it (Coray in loc), seems very unsatisfac tory ; still more so to regard it as a hint to Timothy to raise his bodily condition above maladies, which, it is assumed, interfered with an efficient discharge of his duties (Alford). That the apostle's ' genuine child in the faith ' (ch. i. 2) was feeble in body is certain from this verse ; that this feebleness affected his character is, to say the very least, a most question able hypothesis. It maybe remarked, in conclusion, that some ascetic sects, e. g. the Essenes, were particularly dis tinguished for their avoidance of wine, especially on their weekly festival ; irorbv SSup vapariaiov ovtois iariv, Philo, de Vit. Cont. § 4, Vol. n. p. 477, see § 9, p. 483, and compare Luke i. 15, Bom. xiv. 21. Btd Tbv orApa- X A v a o v] 'on account of thy stomach.' Wetstein and Kypke very appropri ately cite Libanius, Epist. 1578, ireWcoKe Kal ypiiv 6 arApaxos tois avvex4oiv bSpo- Troaiais. 24. TiveSv avlfrpdiruv K. -/.X.T The connection is not perfectly perspicu ous. Heinsius (Exercitat. p. 491), not without some plausibility, includes ver.. 23 with the last clause of ver. 22 in a parenthesis. This seems scarcely neces sary : o-eovTo'v x. r. X. is a, -supplemen tary command in reference to what pre cedes ; ver. 23 is a kind of limitation of it, suggested by some' remembrance to, Timothy's habits. The apostle then- re verts to pySe xoiv. apapr. with a senti ment somewhat of this nature. ' There- are two kinds of sins, the one crying and' open which lead the way, the other silent whichfollow the perpetrator to judgment ; so also there are open and! hidden (rbi. liXXus exovTo) good works ;. sins, how- 13 98 1 TIMOTH.Y. Chap. V. 25. irpodyovaai eh Kpicnv, nalv Be Kal iiraKoXov^fova-iv 25 wa-avrwt Kal rd epya rd KaXd irpoBrpXa, Kal rd aXXws exovra Kpvfirjvai oi Bvvavrai. ever, and good works alike shall ulti mately be brought to light and to judg ment.' The two verses thus seem mainly added to assist Timothy in his diagnosis of character ; ver. 24 appears to caution him against being too hasty in absolving others ; ver. 25 against being too precip itate in his censures ; so Huther. irpoSyXoi] ' openly manifest :' the pre position does not appear to have so much a mere temporal as an intensive reference ; see Heb. vii. 14, where Theod. remarks, Tb irpoSyXov us avavrifibyrov re&eixe ; compare also irpoypdipu Gal. iii. 1, and notes in loc. So similarly Syr. and Vul gate, both of which suppress any tempo ral reference in the preposition. Estius compares 'propalam/ — a form in which Hand similarly gives to ' pro ' only an : amplifying and intensive force, * ut pa- lam propositam rem plane conspiciamus,' Tursellinus, Vol. it. p. 598. -irpoa70vo-ai k. t. X.] 'going before, leading the way, to judgment,' as heralds .and apparitors ( ' quasi ante-ambulones/ Beza) proclaiming before the sinner the 'whole history of his guilt. The 'judg ment ' to which they lead the way is cer- -tainly not any ecclesiastical xplois, — for "does any such xplois really bring all sins and good deeds thus to light'! — but -either 'judgment' in its general sense with reference to men (Huth.), or, per haps with ultimate reference to ' the final judgment' (comp. Chrys.); they go be fore the sinner to the judgment seat of 'Christ; see Manning, Sermon 5, Vol. in. p. 72, in the opening of which this text is forcibly illustrated. To limit the xplois to the case of candidates for ordi nation (Alf, Wordsw.) is to give averse almost obviously and studiedly general, -a very narrow and special interpretation. ;So much was this felt by Basil that we are told by Theophylact (on ver. 24) he conceived the present portion to have no connection with the irepl ruv x^P°rovidv xAyov, but to form a separate KeipdXaiov : compare Cramer, Caten. Vol. vi. p. 44, where this and the following verses form an independent section. Kal ^iroKoXov&ovtriv] ' they rather follow after, sc. eis xptaiv ; not merely indefinitely, ' they follow after, and so in their shorter or longer course become discovered/ De Wette, — an explanation which completely destroys image and apposition — but, ' the sins crying for ven geance follow the sinner to the tribunals, whether of his fellow-men, or, more in clusively, of his all-judging Lord ; ov 7dp o-v7KOTaXovvTot rip $iu, dXX* eiraKoXov- frovaiv, Theoph. ; compare Manning, I. c. On eVoKoX. see notes on ver. 11 . the antithesis ir p o ttyovrrot precludes the as sumption of any special force in iirl, scil. ' presse sequi,' aSiaairdarus ovvoSevovv rbv biroKpivApevov, us y OKla rb aupa, Coray; the only relations presented to our thoughts seem those of before and after. Kal clearly does not belong to Ttrrlv (Huther), but is attached with a kind of descensive force to iiraxoX. ; see notes ob Gal. iii.^. 25. iiaabr us] 'in like manner:' good works are in this respect not us eripus to sins ; the same characteristic division may be recognized ; some are open witnesses, others are secret wit nesses, but their testimony cannot be suppressed. Lachmann inserts Be after ojoovtois, with AFG ; Aug., Boern., Goth. ; this reading is not Improbable, but has scarcely sufficient external sup port. Td epya ra xaXd] ' their good works ; ' the repetition of the article is intended to give prominence to the epithet and more fully to mark the Chap. VI. 1, 2. 1 TIMOTHY. 99 ^^"our VI. " Ocoi elalv virb {vybv BovXoi, rov, masters, especially if they t'gt'ou? SecrTTOTaS 7raO-T)S T/.UTlS dP tOUS Wei'tT^tB- are believers and brethren. ' ' Teach this. (rav, 'iva pvr) rb ovopa rov Qeov Kal t) BiBaa-KaXia /3Xao-<])T)p,T]rai. 2 ol Be irio~rov<; e-^pvre<; Beairora<;, p.r) Karapovei- antithesis between the apaprtai and the KoAd ep7a ; see Middleton, Art. chap. Tin. p. 114 (ed. Bose), compare Winer, Gr. § 20. a, p. 120. On the somewhat frequent use of the expression, KaXd ep7o in these Epp., comp. notes on Tit. iii. 8. to SxXojs cxovto] ' they which are otherwise,' i. e. which are not irpASyXa. To refer this to KaXd alike mars sense and parallelism. In the concluding words the paraphrase of Huther, ' they cannot always remain hidden' (xpvPyvai) is scarcely exact : the aor. infin., though usually found after ex«, Svvajtiai, etc. (Winer, Gr. § 44. 8, p. 298), cannot wholly lose its significance, but must imply that the deeds cannot 6e concealed at all. They may not be patent and con spicuous (irpo'SijXa], but they cannot be definitely covered up : they will be seen and recognized some time or other. Chapter VI. 1. virbfv7bvSov- A o <] ' under the yoke, as bond-servants ; ' not ' servants as are under the yoke, ' Auth. Ver. ; still less ' under the yoke of slavery' (1^0,^0^? jj-aJ Syr.,) a needless ev Bid Svoiv. AovXot is not the subject, but an explanatory predicate ap pended to virb (vyAv, words probably in serted to mark, not an extreme case (' the harshest bondage ' Bloomf), — for the language and exhortation is perfectly general, — .but to point to the actual cir cumstances of the case. They were in disputably virb friyAv, let them comport themselves accordingly. Similar exhor tations are found Eph. vi. 5 sq., Col. iii. 22, Tit. ii. 9, comp. 1 Cor. vii. 21, all apparently directed against the very pos- , sible misconception that Christianity was to be understood as putting master and bond-servant on an equality, or as inter fering with the existing social relations. Tobs t'Si'ovs Seo-tt.] ' their own masters,' those who stand in that distinct personal relation to them, and whom they are bound to obey ; see especially the note on KBios in comment, ob Eph. v. 22. On the distinction between Beottotijs and kv- ptos [xvp. yvvatKbs Kal vluv avijp Kal 7rari)p, Searr. Se apyvpuv7)ruv, Ammonius, s. v.], see Trench, Synon. § 28. St. Paul here correctly uses the unrestricted term Sea- TrArys as more in accordance with the foregoing virb £vyAv, compare Tit. ii. 9 ; it is noticeable that in his other Epistles he uses xvpios. irdays Ttfi^s] ' all honor ; ' honor in every form and case in which it is due to them. On the true extensive meaning of irSs, see notes ob Eph. i. 8. y StBoo-KoXfa] ' the doctrine,' sc. ' Bis doctrine,' Syriac, Auth. Ver. : compare Tit. ii. 10, tV SiBao-KaXtav tov tratT^pos ypuv Qeov. Ai- Saax. clearly points to the Gospel, the evangelical doctrine (Theodoret), which would be evil spoken of, if it were thought to inculcate insubordination ; see Chrys- ostom ib loc. 2. irio-rovs] 'believing,' i.e. Chris tian masters; slightly emphatic, as the order of the words suggests. The slaves who were under heathen masters were positively to regard their masters as de serving of honor, the slaves under Chris tian masters were, negatively, not to evince any want of respect. The former were not to regard their masters as their infe riors, and to be insubordinate, the latter were not to think them their equals, and to be disrespectful. paXXov BovX.] 'the more serve them;' paXXov is 100 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. VI. 2, 3. raaav, on dBeXtbot elo-iv dXXd pidXXov BovXeveroocrav, on iriaroi elaiv Kal dyairijrol ol Tr}s eiepyeaia<; dvnXap.f3av6p.evoi. ravra BiBaaKe Kai irapaKaXei. If any one teach differently, 3 El TtS erepoBlBaaKaXei Kal IXr) irpOCTep' he is besotted, fosterB dis- ' i ' i l putes, and counts godliness ygTat LyiaiVOValV XoyOl? T04S TOV KvplOV T)p6i)V a mere gain. Let us be con- ,r n v „ v „ > > 'a 5-c- tented t riches are a snare lrjaOV JiplarOV Kai rrj Kar eVCepeiaV OlOaCT- and a source of many sor- not merely corrective, ' potius serviant,' Beza, but intensive, 'the rather,' Hamm., ' magis serviant,' Vulg., Goth. Beza's correction, as is not unfrequently the case, is therefore here unnecessary ; see Hand, Tursell. s. v. ' magis/ Vol. in. p. 554. oti iio-toI k. t. X.] ' because believing and beloved (of God) are they who,' etc. there is some little difficulty in the con struction and explanation. The article, however, shows that ol avriX. is th<5 sub ject, irtorol koI 07., ' the predicate : the recurrence of the epithet moral, and the harmony of structure still further sug gest that the masters, and not the ser vants (Wetst., Bretschneider) are ¦ the subjects alluded to. The real difficulty •lies in the interpretation of the following wOrds. oi avriXapPavip] 'they who are partakers of 'qui partici- pes sunt/ Vulgate, Claromanus ; so too Copt., Gothic, Armenian, compare Syr. , 1 hiJJALb? [qui requie fruuntur]. 'AvriXapfi. is used in two other passages in the N. T., both in the sense ' succur- rere,' Luke i. 54 (LXX Isaiah xii. 9, pnTn.rO, -^-cts xx* 35- '^'a's is obviously inapplicable. The usual (ethical) mean ing in classical Greek is ' to take a part in,' ' to engage in,' whether simply, e. g. Thucyd. n. 8, ovtiX. (sc. tov irox4pov), or with reference to the primitive mean ing, in a more intensive sense, ' to cling to,' and thence ' secure, get possession of,' e. g. Thucyd. m. 22, ovtiX. tov do- (paXods. It does not thus seem a very serious departure from the classical mean ing of ovtiX. to take it, with a subdued intensive force, as 'percipere,' 'frui ' (see Euseb. Hist. v. 15, evwStos rooabrys av- reX., cited by Scholef. Hints, p. 1 20, and examplesin Eisner, 06s. Vol. 11. p. 306), if we may not indeed almost give avrl a formal reference to the reciprocal relation (compare Coray) between master and servant, and translate ' who receive in •return (for food, protection, etc.) their benefit.' In either of these latter mean ings, y evepy. will most simply and nat urally refer to„the 'beneticium' (not merely the evepyia, Coray) shown to the master in the services and evvoia (Eph. vi. 7 ) of the bondservant. Chrysost., at. refer the ebepyeola to the kind acts which the masters do to the slaves ; this, though perhaps a little more lexically exact, is contextually far less satisfactory ; and this seems certainly a case where the context may be allowed to have its fullest weight in determining the meaning of the sepa rate words. To refer ebepyeola to the divine benevolence ' (beneficentia Dei, nimirum in Christo/ Beza) seems mani festly untenable. ravra x.r.X.] ' these things teach and exhort ; ' rb pev SiSaxriKus rb Be irpaKTiKus, Thepd. Tisch. and Lachm. both refer these words to the next clause ; so apparently Chrys., but not CEcum. It is doubtful whether this is correct : the opposition between Sl- Saaxe and erepoS. is certainly thus more clearly seen, but the prominent position of tovto (contrast ch. iv. 11) seems to suggest a more immediate connection with what precedes. For the meaning Chap. VI. 3, 4. 1 TIMOTHY. 101 KaXia, 4 Tervcparai, p,r)Bev eirio-rdp.evo<;, dXXd vocrwv irepl fi?T?j- o-eis Kal Xoyop.axia'!, e£ d>v ylverai ^okos, epei<;, fiXao-; jiAVn [accedens]. Bentley (Phileleuth. Lips. p. 72, Lond. 1713) objects to Trpoo4px-, suggesting irpoo-E'xet or irpoo-exeToi ; there is no rea son, however, for any change in the ex pression, npoo-e'px-, when thus used with an abstract substantive, appears to convey the ideas of ' attention to,' e. g. TrpoaeXheiv tois vApois, Diod. Sic. I. 95, irpotr. ry cpiXoootpia, Philostr. Ep. Socr. ii. 16, and thence of ' assent to ' (comp. Acts x. 28, and the term irpoo-^Xvrot) any principle or object, k. g. irpoaeX^Avres apery, Philo, Migr. Abr. § 16, Vol. I. p. 449 (ed. Mang.), and still more appo sitely, rots ruv 'lovSaluv SAypaoi irpoo- epx-, Irenaeus, Fragm. (Pfaff, p. 27). Bretschneider cites Ecclus. i. 30, but there rpti|8tp Kvp. is clearly the dative of manner. See Loesner, 06s. p. 405 sq., where several other examples are adduc ed from Philo. vyiaiv. Ao^ots] ' sound (healthful) words;' see notes on chap. i. 10. tois tov Kvp.] ' those of our Lord Jesus Christ,' i. e. which emanate from our Lord, — either directly, or through his apostles and teachers : not the genitive objecti, ' sermones qui sunt de Christo/ Est., but the gen. originis ; compare Hartung, Casus, p. 23, and notes ob 1 Thess. i. 6. xal ry kot' evo-e'jS.] ' and to the doc trine which is according to godliness;'., clause, cumulatively explanatory of the foregoing ; ' verba Christi vere sunt doc- trina ad piotatom fucions,' Grot. The expression y kot' eboip. is not ' quae ad pietatem ducit/ Leo, Moller, — a mean ing, however, which, with some modifi cations, may be grammatically defended (comp. 2 Tim. i. 1, Tit. i.l, and see Winer, Gr. s. v. koto", e, p. 358, Bost u. Palm, Lex. ib. n. 3, Vol. i. p. 1598), — but ac cording to the usual meaning of the prepo sition, 'quae pietati consentanea est,' Est. ; there were (to imitate the language of Chrys. ob Tit. i. 1) different kinds of St- Boo-KaXfa ; this was specially y xar' ebo40. StSaaxaXia. For the meaning of evoe'/S., see notes on ch. ii. 2. 4. TeTvtpwTaij Not simply ' super- bus est/ Vulg., nor even ' inflates est,' Clarom., but ' he is beclouded, besotted, with pride,' see notes on ch. iii. 6. The apodosis begins with this verse : even if atplaraao x. r. X. (Rec) were genuine it would be impossible to adopt any other logical construction. uySev imordpe vos] ' yet knowing nothing ; ' see notes on ch. i. 7. If it had been ovBev e'lrtoT., it would have been a somewhat more emphatic statement of an absolute ignorance on the part of the erepoSiSdox. ; it must be always observ ed, however, that this latter is a less usual construction in the N. T., see Green, Gr. p. 122. The connection of pi) and ob with participles, a portion of grammar re quiring some consideration, is laboriously illustrated by Gayler, Part. Neg p. 274 — 293. voouv irepl £yr.] 'doting, ailing (op. to vyiaiv. Xtryot), about questions : ' irepl marks the object round about which the action of the verb is tak ing place ; compare notes on ch. i. 19. In the use of irepl with a gen., the deriv ative meanings, ' as concerns/ ' as re gards/ greatly predominate : the primary idea, however, still remains : irepl with a genitive serves to mark an object as the 102 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. VI. 5. virbvoiai irovripai, 5 BiairaparpiPal Bie ] ' corrupted in their mind.' There is no reason whatever for trans lating vovs ' intellect/ as Peile in loc, . nor any scriptural evidence for the dis tinction he draws between the vovs as ' the noetic (?) faculty, the understand ing,' and the tppV as ' the reason.' Novs is here, as not unfrequently in the N. T. (comp. Bom. i. 28, Eph. iv. 17, Titus i. 15, al.), not merely the 'mens speculati- va/ but the willing as well as the thinking part in man, the human irvevpa in fact, not simply ' quatenus cogitat et intelli- git' (Olsh. Opusc. p. 156), but also 'qua tenus vult : ' p.oXtS7ijo-as] ' and thou confess- edst,' or ' modest confes.,' etc, not ' hast made,' Scholef. Hints, p. 125, — an inex act translation for which there is here no idiomatic necessity. Kal has here its simple copulative power, and subjoins to the foregoing words another and co-" ordinate ground of encouragement and exhortation ; ' thou wort called to eter nal life, and thou madest a good profes sion.' The extremely harsh construc tion, Koi (eis i]v) upokAyyaas x. r. X. (Leo, al.), is rightly rejected by De W. and lat»r expositors. ttjv xaXijv bpoXoy]'the good confes sion, — of faith' (De W.), or, — 'of the Gospel ' (Scholef.) ; good, not with refer ence to the courage of Timothy, but to its own import (Wiesing.). But made when ? Possibly on the occasion of some persecution or trial to which Tim. was ex posed, us iv xtv3vvois bpoXoyifffavros rbv Xp., Theophyl. 1 ; more probably at, his baptism, dpoX. ri\v iv Pairriapart Xeyet, CEcumenius, Theoph. 2, and apparently Chrys, ; but, perhaps, most probably, at his ordination, Neander, Planting, Vol. n. p. 102 (Bohn) ; see chap. iv. 14, and compare i. 18. The general reference to a ' coufe^sio, non verbis concepta sed potius re ipsa edita ; neque id semel dun- taxat sed in toto ministerio ' (Calv., sue also Theodoret), seems wholly precluded by the definite character of the language. The meaning ' oblation' urged by J. John son, Unbl. Sacr. n. l,Vol. I. p. 223(A.-C. Libr.), is an interpretation which bpoXo- yia cannot possibly bear in the N. T ; see 2 Cor. ix. 13, Heb. iii. 1, iv. 14, a. 23. 13. ir apayyeXXu aoi x.r.X.] The exhortation, as the Epistle draws to its conclusion, assumes a yet graver and more earnest tone. The apostle having reminded Timothy of the confession he made, e'vwir. iroXX. niapT., now gives him charge, in the face of a more tremendous Presence, ivdmov rov &eov rov £uoy. x. t. x., not to disgrace it by failing to keep the commandment which the Gos pel imposes on the Christian. rov £u oyovovvros] ' who keepeth ulive;' not* perfectly synonymous (De W., Huth.) with (uoirai. the reading of the Ric. .¦ the latter points to God as the ' auctor vita;, ' the former as the ' conser vator ; ' compare Luke xvii. 33, Acts vii. 19, and especially Exod. i. 17, Judg. viii. 19, where the context clearly shows the proper meaning and force of the word. Independently of external evi dence [ADFGopposcd to KL], the read ing of the text seems on internal grounds more fully appropriate ; Timothy is ex horted to persist in his Christian course in the name of Him who extends His al mighty protection over all things, and is not only the Creator, but the Preserver of all His creatures; comp. Matth. x 29 sq. papr v pytr avr o s x. t. X.] 'who witnessed, bore wit mss to, the good confession.' It seems by no means correct to regard paprvpeiv ryv bpoX. as simply synonymous with 6/xoX., Chap. VI. 14. 1 TIMOTHY. 109 6771 Hovriov UiXdrov rrjv KaXrjv opoXoyiav, ,4 rrjpfjaai ae rr)v evroXrjv da-mXov dverriXrjp,rrrov p-e'xpi ttjs iirirpavelw; rov Kvpiov r)}v bpox. (Leo, Huth. al.) ; the difference of persons and circumstances clearly caused the difference of the expressions, ' testari confessionem erat Domini, conji- teri confessionem erat Timothei,' Bcngel. Our Lord attested by bis sufferings and death (St' uv eirparrev, GCcum ) the truth of the bpoXoyia ('martyrio complevit et consignavit, Est.) ; Timothy only con fesses that which his Master had thus au thenticated. The use of papr. with an accusative is not unusual (comp. Demos thenes Steph. i. p. 117, Stafryxiiv paprv- peiv), but uapr. bpoXoyiav is an expres sion confessedly somewhat anomalous : it must be observed, however, that the bpoXoyia itself was not our Lord's testi mony before Caiaphas, Matth. xxvi. 64, Mark xiv. 62, Luke xxii. 69 (Stier, Red. Jes- Vol. vi. p. 386), nor that before Pi late, John xvii. 36 (Leo, Huther), but, as in ver. 12 (see notes) the Christian confession generally, the good confession kot' ilpxiv. The expression thus con sidered, seems less harsh. e'irl Uovriov, in accordance with the previous explanation of bpoXoyia, is thus 'sttft Pontio Pilato,' Vulg., Est., De W., not 'before Pontius Pilate,' Syr., iEth., (Piatt), Arm., Chrys, al., — a meaning perfectly grammatically admissible (see notes on ch. v. 19, Hermann Viger, No. 394, comp. Pearson, Creed, Vol. n. p. 153, ed. Burt.), but irreconcilable with the foregoing explanation of bpoXoyia. The usual interpretation of this clause, and of the whole verse, is certainly plau sible, but it rests on the assumption that papr. ri)v bpoX. is simply synonymous with buoXoyeiv ri\v bpoX., and it involves the necessity of giving y xaXii bpoX. a different meaning in the two verses. Surely, in spite of all that Huther has urged to the contrary, the bpoXoyia of Christ before Pilate must be regarded (with Do Wette) a very inexact parallel to that of Timothy, whether at his bap tism or ordination ; and for any other confession, before a tribunal, etc., we have not the slightest evidence either in the Acts or in these two Epp. We re tain then with Vulg., Clarom., Goth. (De Gahcl.), and perhaps Coptic, the temporal and not local meaning of e'irf. 14. rypyoat] Infill, dependent on the foregoing verb irapayyixxu. The purport of the ivroXi) which Timothy is here urged to keep has been differently explained. It may be (a) all that Timo thy has been enjoined to observe through out the Epistle (Calvin, Beza); or, (6) the command just given by the apostle tovto a ypdipu, Theodoret (who, however, afterwards seems to regard it as = &eia SiSaoxaXia), and perhaps Auth. Version ; or, most probably, (e) the commandment of Christ, — not specially the ' mandatum dileetionis,' John xiii. 34, but generally the law of the Gospel (comp. y irapayye- Xto ch. i. 5), the Gospel viewed as a rule of life, Huth. ; see especially Titus ii. 12, where the context seems distinctly to fa vor this interpretation. tdair iXov aveiriXypirrov] ' spotless, irreproachable,' i. c. so that it receive no stain and suffer no reproach ; pjire Soy- pdruv evexev p-fjre Biov xyXiSd rtva irpoa- rpttjidpevov, Chrys. [the usual dat. with irpoarp. e. g. Plut. Mor. p. 89, 859, 869, is omitted, but seems clearly ivroXy] ; compare Theod.' p.ij8ev avapifys aXXAr- ptov ry Srelq SiSaoxaXia. As both these epithets are in the N. T. referretl only to persons (aoir. James i. 27, 1 Pet. i. 19, 2 Pet. iii. 14; aveirix. 1 Tim. iii. 2. v. 7), it seems very plausible to refer them to Timothy ( Copt., Beza, al.) ; the construc tion, however, seems so distinctly to fa vor the more obvious connection with 4vtoXt)v (comp. ch. v. 22, 2 Cor. xi. 9, 110 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. VI. 15. r)pS)v ^Irjaov Xpio-rov, 15 rjv Kaipoh t'Stots Beimel 6 p.aKapiov fiacriXevovraiv Kai Kvpios raiv James i. 27 ; [Clem. Bom.] Ep. n. 8, ryp. rijv otppaylSa aoinXov), and the an cient Versions, Vulg., Clarom., Syriac (apparently), al., seem mainly so unani mous, that the latter reference is to be preferred ; so De W., Huther. The ob jection that dveirt'X. can only be used with persons (Est., Heydenr.), is disposed of by De W., who compares Plato, Phileb. p. 43 c, Philo, de Opif. $ 24, Vol. i. p. 17; add Polyb. Hist. xiv. 2. 14, dveirl- Xyirros irpoaipeois. The more grave ob jection, that rypeiv ivroXyv means ' to observe, not to conserve, a commandment ' (comp. Wiesing.), may be diluted by observing that rypeiv in such close con nection with the epithets may lose the normal meaning it has when joined with ivroXyv alone : it is not merely to keeping the command, but to keeping it spotless, that the attention of Timothy is directed. This is a case in which the opinion of the ancient interpreters should be allow ed to have some weight. For the mean ing of aveirix. see notes on ch. iii. 2. rys iirtipaveias] 'the appearing,' the visible manifestations of our Lord at His second advent; see 2 Tim. iv. 1, 8, Tit. ii. 13, and comp. Beuss, 'Thiol. Chrit. iv. 21, Vol. n. p. 230. This expression, which, as the context shows, can only be referred to Christ's coming to judgment, not merely to the death of Timothy (uixpi rys i£aSov, Chrysostom, Theoph.), has been urged by. De W. and others as a certain proof that St. Paul conceived the Advent as near ; so even Beuss, Thiol. in. 4, Vol. i. p. 308. It may perhaps be admitted that the sacred writers have used language in reference to their Lord's return (comp. Hammond, on 2 Thess. ii, 8), which seems to show that the long ings of hope had almost become the con victions of belief, yet it must also be ob served that (as in the present case) this language is often qualified by expres sions which show that they also felt and knew that that hour was not immediately to be looked for (2 Thess. ii. 2), but that the counsels of God, yea, and the machi nations of Satan (2 Thess. ib.) must re quire time for their development. 15. Kotpois iBiots] ' His own seasons:' see notes on ch. ii. 6, and on Tit. i. 3. ' Numerus pluralis observandus, brevita- tem temporum non valde coarctans/ Bengel. Be££ei] 'shall display ; ' not a Hebraism for iroiyaei or TeXeVet, Coray : the eiri* V --*g|0?n ,uN*-> [validus solus ille], Syr iac ; to no one save to Him can that pre dication be applied ; compare Eph. iii. 20, Jude 25. Aoviarys occurs Luke i. 52, Acts viii. 27, antl in reference to God, 2 Mace. iii. 24, xii. 15, xv. 4, 23. On the'domimon of God, see Pearson, Creid, Art. i. Vol. i. p. 51 (ed. Burt), Char- nock, Attributes, xm. p. 638 (Bohn). jSoiriXevs k.t. X.] ' King of kinys and Chap. VI. 16, 17. 1 TIMOTHY. Ill Kvpievovrmv, ie 6 p.6vo<; e^mv d^avaalav, <£ojs oIkwv dirpbairov, bv eiBev oi>Bel np.f) Kal Kpdro ' to store up a good fouuda- ryeXXe pi) {j^rrpXorppoveiv, p.rjBe r)XiriKevai iirl IjOrd of lords ; ' so fiaoiXebs fiaotXiuv, Bev. xvii. 14, xix. 16 (in reference to the Son; see Wuterl. Def 5, Vol. i. p. 326), and similarly, xvpios xvpluv, Deut. x. 17, Psalm cxxxv. (cxxxvi.)3, — both formula? added still more to heighten and illustrate the preceding title. Loesner cites from Philo, de Dec. Orac p. 749 [Vol. n. p. 187, ed. Mang], a similar coacervation ; d a.y4vvyros xal arp&apros xal dtSios, Kal obSevbs iirtSei)s, xal irotyr^s ruv oXojv, Kal evepyirys, xal [iaoiXevs ruv fi*aiX4uv xal Bebs 0euv : comp. Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. I. p. 670. 16. S pAvos k. t. X. | ' who alone hath immortality ; ' He in whom immortality essentially exists, and who enjoys it nei ther derivatively nor by participation : ovx ix SeXyixaros aXXov ravryv exet ko- &oirep ol Xoiirol irdvres cfodvaroi, 0.XX' ex rys olxeias ovaias, Just. Mart. Qucest. 61, obala c&dvaros ov perovola, Theodoret, Dial. in. p. 145; see Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. i. p 109, Petavius, Theol. Dogm. in. 4. 10, Vol. i. p 200.

Oe&> rS> irape^ovn rjpiv irdvra rrXovaiwi eh diroXavcriv, 18 dyd^oepyeiv,irXovreiv iv epyoK Ka- Xoh, evp,eraB6rov<; elvai, koivccvikovs, 19 dlro^rjaavpi^ovra^ eav roh *&ep.eXiov KaXbv eh rb pieXXov, 'iva iiriXaficovrai tjjs oVtws £bjf}s. docs not seem genuine, but is perhaps only a reminiscence of ch. iv 10. irXovr ov oSijXo'tijti] ' the uncertain ty of riches ; ' an expression studiedly more forcible than iirl toj ttXovtu rip ab-h- Xu ; compare Bom. vi. 4. The distinc tion between such expressions and y aX-fiSreta rov euo776X. Gal. ii. 5, 14, though denied by Fritz., Rom. Vol. i. p. 368, is satisfactorily maintained by Winer, Gr. § 34. 3, p 211. In such cases the ex pression has a rhetorical coloring. In the following words, instead of e'v r$ 06oo, Lachm. reads e'irl rw 0. with AD' FG; al. (15); Orig. (mss.), Chrysost., Theoph. The external authority is of weight, but the probability of a confor mation of the second clause to the first, and St. Paul's known love for preposi tional variation, are important arguments in favor of the text, which is supported by DSKL ; great majority of mss. ;. Ori gen, Theodoret, Dam., al., and rightly adopted by the majority of recent edi tors, els dirdXavo-iv] 'for enjoyment,' ' to enjoy, not to place our heart and hopes in,' comp. ch. iv. 3, eis perdXyxj/tv. ' Obscrva autcm tacitam esse antithesin quum pradicat Deum omnibus affatim dare. Sensusenim est, etiamsi plena rerum omnium copia abuu- damus, nos tamen nihil habere nisi ex sola Dei benedictione,' Calvin. IS. aya&o epyeiv] 'that they do good,' ' show kindness ; ' infin. dependent on irapdyyeXXe, enjoining on the positive side the use which the rich are to make of their riches. The open form 070^0^7. only occurs here ; the contracted a7a.s Kevo(j)covia<; Kal dvrfeeo-eis t»}s the whole then, the gloss of Chiysost. on (B), y ir'toris, rb K-fipvypa (comp. Theoph. i, (Ecura. i.), or rather, more generally, 'the doctrine delivered (to Timothy) to preach,' ' Catholicse fidei talentum,' Vin cent. Lirin. ( Common, cap. 22, ed. Oxf. 1841), seems best to preserve the opposi tion here and to harmonize with the con text in (7), while with a slight expansion it may also be applied to (0) ; see notes in loc. Compare 1 Tim. i. 1 8 and 2 Tim. ii. 2, both of which, especially the for mer, seem satisfactorily to confirm this interpretation. On irapa&yKy and iropa- KaraSri)xy (Rec, — but with most insuffi cient authority), the latter of which is apparently the more idiomatic form, see Lobeck, Phryn. p. 312, and compare the numerous examples in Wetstein in loc ixTpeirApevos] ' avoiding,' Authoriz. Ver., ' devitans,' Vulg., Clarom. ; the middle voice, especially with an accus. objecti, being sometimes suitably render ed by a word of different meaning to that conveyed by the act. voice : comp. Wi ner, Gr. § 38. 2, p. 226. Kevotpoivtos] ' babblings,' ' empl y -talk ing s,' ' vanos sine mente sonos,' Baphel, — only here and 2 Timothy ii. 16, and scarcely different in meaning from pa- ratoXoyia, 1 Tim. i. 6 ; contrast James iv. 3, and compare Deyling, 06s. Vol. IV. 2, p. 642. On BeByXovs (which as the omission of the article shows belongs also to avri&ioets) and the prefixed arti cle, comp. notes on ch. iv. 7. d vt t&4oe 1 s x. t. X.] 'oppositions of the falsely-named Knowledge'1 of the Know ledge which falsely arrogates to itself that name,' ' non enlm vera scientia esse potest quae veritati contraria est,' Est. . poo.. The exact meaning of ovtiS-., ]A^SOl [ contorsiones, oppositiones] Syr., it is somewhat difficult to ascertain. Baur (Pastoralbr. p. 26 sq.), for obvious rea sons, presses the special allusion to the Marcionite oppositions between the law and the Gospel (see Tertull. Marc. 1. 19), but has been ably answered by Wieseler, Chronol. p. 304. Chrysostom and The ophyl. (compare QSeum.) refer it to per sonal controversies and to objections against the Gospel : ah ovSe airoKplveo- &oi xph > this, however, is scarcely suffi ciently general. The language might be thought at first sight to point to some thing specific (compare Huther) ; when, however, we observe that Kevotpuvlas and dvTi&e'oets are under the vinculum of a single article, it seems difficult to main tain a more definite meaning in the latter word than the former. These dvTi&eVeis, then, are generally the positions and teachings of the false-knowledge which arrayed themselves against the doctrine committed to Timothy, — Tds cVovtiof &4oets, Coray ; so even De Wette. The use of the peculiar term yvZots seems to show that it was becoming the appellation of that false and addititious teaching which, taking its rise from a Jewish or Cabbalistic philosophy (Col. ii. 8), already bore within it the seeds of subsequent heresies, and was preparing the way for the definite gnosticism of a later century : compare Chrysost. and especially Theod. in he, and see notes on ch. i. 4. 21. e'ira77eXXtJ/*evot] 'making a profession of; ' ' prse se ferentes,' Beza ; see notes on chap. ii. 10. yarAxyaav] ' missed their aim ; ' Wie singer here urges most fairly that it is perfectly incredible that any forger in the second century should have applied so mild an expression to followers of the Marcionite Gnosis. On the doToxe'cu see notes on ch. i. 6, and for the use of irepi, see notes on ch. i. 19. per 0. aov] So Tisch. with DEKL ; nearly all mss..; majority of Vv., and many Ff. The Chap. VI. 21. 1 TIMOTHY. 115 i]revBcovvp,ov yvtocreco'i, 21 r)v rives iirayyeXXopevoi irepl rrpy irio~riv TjcTroyrjo-av. Benediction. ' H ")(aplr)s ttJs ev Xpitrrtp Irjaov, 3 Tipo'Sria dyairrjrrp reKvtp. %apis, eXeos, el- pr/vri dirb Qeov irarpos Kal Xpiarov 'Irjaov rov Kvpiov r)p.S>v. the faith that is in thee and ry6„<»i> iv Ka^sapd o-vveiBrio-ei, cos dBiaXeiirrov thy family. Stir up thy £ s *. , , „ c. , , sift. e^eo rr)v irepi gov pveiav ev Tats oerjaeaiv p,ov 1. Bid SeXJiparos 0 e o v] ' through the will of God: "apostolatum suum vo- luntati et electioni Dei adscribit, non suis meritis,' Est. ; so 1 Cor. i. 1, 2 Cor. i. 1, Eph. i. 1 (where see notes), Col. i. 1. In the former Epistle the apostle terms him self airAar. X. 'I. kot' imrayi)v 0eov, per haps thus slightly enhancing the author ity of his commission, see notes ; here, possibly on account of the following kotcS, he reverts to his usual formula. kot' 6ir'o77eXfav must be joined, as the omission of the article clearly decides, not with Sid ^eXiiptsros, but with airAaro- Xos (comp. Tit. i. 1) ; the prep. Kord de noting the object and intention of the ap pointment, ' to further, to make known the promise of eternal life,' diroVToXov jue irpoeBdXero o SeairArys &eAs uore pe ri)v iirayyeX&eioav aldviov £uijv rots avbpdirois Kijpv|oi, Theodoret, GEcumen.; see Tit. i. 1, koto irloriv, and compare 16 Winer, Gr. § 49. d, p. 358, and notes on 1 Tim. vi. 3. On the expression iirayyeX. fays, and the nature of the genitival re lation, see notes on 1 Tim. iv. 8. 2. ay airy r$ rexvu] '(my) beloved child: ' so in 1 Cor. iv. 17, but in 1 Tim. i. 2, and Tit. i. 4, yvyalu rixvu ; ' illud quidem (yvya.) ad Timothei commenda- tionem et laudem pertinet ; hoc vero Pauli in ilium benevolentiam et charita- tem declarat, quod ipsum tamen, ut mo- net Chrysost., in ejus laudem recidit,' Justiniani. It is strange indeed in Mack (comp. Alf.) here to find an insinuation that Timothy did not now deserve the former title. Scarcely less precarious is it (with Alf.) to assert that there is more of love and less of confidence in this Epistle ; see ver. 5. On the construction see notes on 1 Tim. i. 2. xdpis, eXeos k.t.X.] See notes on Eph. i. 2 ; compare also on Gal. i. 3, and 122 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 3, 4. wktos Kal r)p,epa<;, * iirnro^Siv ere IBeiv, p.ep.vrjp.evo<; crov r&v on 1 Tim. i. 2. On the scriptural mean ing of x«P'S 8ee the brief but satisfactory observations of Waterland, Euch. ch. x. Vol. IV. p. 666 sq. 3. x"P'" 'Xw] 'I 9ive thanks;' more commonly evxapio-Tw, but see 1 Tim. i. 12, ami Philem. 7 ( Tisch.). The construction of this verse is not perfectly clear. The usual connection x&P'v «X<" t!is x. t. X., in which tis is taken for on (Vulg., Chrys.), or quvniam (Leo), inde pendently of its exegetical difficulties, — for surely neither the prayers themselves, nor the repeated mention of Timothy in them (Leo), could form a sufficient rea son for the apostle's returning thanks to God, — is open to the grammatical objec tions that ais could scarcely thus be used for 'Art (see Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 765, comp. Ellendt, Lex. Soph. Vol. n. p. 1002), and that the causal sense is not found in St. Paul's Epistles (see Meyer on Gal. vi. 10). Less tenable is the mo dal (' how unceasing,' Alf.), and still less so is the temporal meaning, ' quoties tui recordor,' Calvin, Conyb. (comp. Klotz, Vol. n. p. 759), and least of all so the adverbial meaning assigned by Mack, ' recht unablassig.' In spite then of the number of intervening words (De W.), it seems most correct, as well as most simple, to retain the usual meaning of us ('as, ' Germ. ' da,' scil. ' as it hap pens I have '), to refer x&P"' *Xa to virbpv. XaBdv, ver. 5, and to regard us aStdX. x.t.X. as marking the state of feelings, the mental circumstances, as it were, under which the apostle expresses his thanks ; ' I thank God. ...as thou art ever uppermost in my thoughts and prayers. ..when thus put in remembrance,' etc. This seems also best to harmonize with the position of the tertiary predicate, dBtdXetirTov ; see below. Under any cir cumstances, it seems impossible with Coray to suppose an ellipsis of koI p.op- rbpopai before is ; Bom. i. 9 is very dif ferent. On iis, compare notes on Gal. vi. 10. diro ir poyAvu v] 'from (my) forefathers,' 'with the feelings and principles inherited and derived from them,' — not 'as my fathers have done before me,' Waterland, Serm. in. Vol. v. p. 454; see Winer, Gr. § 51. b, p. 333. These were not remote (Hamm.), but more immediate (compare 1 Tim. v. 4) progenitors, from whom the apostle had received that fundamental religious knowledge which was common both to Judaism and Christianity ; comp. Acts xxii. 3, xxiv. 14. iv KaSiapa aweiS.] ' in a pure conscience ; ' as the sort of spiritual sphere in which the Xo- Tpefo was offered; see Winer, Gr. § 48. a, p, 346. On xaA. avvetS. see notes on 1 Tim. i. 5. otsoBioXeiirTov] ' as unceasing, unintermitted, is,' etc., not ' unintermitted as is,' etc., Peile ; the tertiary predicate must not be obscured in translation : see Donalds. Cratyl. § 301, ib. Gr. Gr. § 489 sq. vvktos Kal i)p4 pas must not be joined with 4miro&uv ae t'Seiv (Matth.), and still less, on account of the absence of the article, with Set)aeoiv pov (Syr.), but with dStaX. ixu, which "these words alike explain and enhance. On the ex pression see notes on 1 Tim. v. 5. 4. iir iir o&uv] ' longing ; ' part, de pendant on %xu pveiav, expressing the feeling that existed previously to, or con temporaneous with that action (compare Jelf, Gr. \ 685), and connected with the final clause Iva irXypuhu. The following participial clause, pepvypivos x. r. X. ('memor tuarum lachrymarum,' Vulg, Clarom.), does not refer to x&Piv *Xu, as' the meaning of 'iva would thus be wholly obscured, but further illustrates and ex plains imiro&uv, to which it is append ed with a faint causal force ; ' longing to see thee, in remembrance of (as I remem- Chap. I. 5. 2 TIMOTHY. 123 BaKpvcov, iva papa's irXrjpafofii, 5 vir6p,vr)criv Xafiwv ttjs eV crol dwiroKpirov 7r(crrem<;, tfn<: ivcpKrjcrev irp&rov ev tt} pappy crov Ato'iBi Kal rrj p/qrpi crov Evv'iKy, ire.ireicTp.ai Be on Kal ev crol. 5. XaBdv] So Lachm. with ACFG ; al. 3. Tisch. reads xdpBavwv with DEJK : nearly all mss. ; Chrys., Theod., al. The latter, however, seems to have arisen from a conformation to the pres. eiriiroftoiv. ber) thy tears, in order that I may,' etc. The ^irl in imiro&uv might at first sight seem to be intensive, — ' vehementer op- tans,' Just., ' greatly desiring,' Auth. Version, — both here and in Bom. i. 11, 1 Thess. iii. 6. As, however, the simple form irod4u is not used in the N. T., and as this intensive force cannot by any means be certainly substantiated in other authors, eV1 will be more correctly taken as marking the direction (Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. eiri, c, b.) of the irAbos, comp. Psalm xii. 2, e'itittoAei iirl tos iryyds : see esp. the good note of Fritz. Rom. Vol. I. p. 31. o-ov ruv SaKpvuv] 'the tears which thou sheddest,' — probably at parting; ei- xbs i)v avrbv airoaxi^Apevov xXaietv xal bSvpeobai paXXov % iraiSt'ov tov paarov xal rijs rir&ys airoairdpevov, Chrysost. Co ray compares the case of the irpeoBbrepoi at Ephesus, Acts xx. 37 ; see also Wie seler, Chronol. p. 463. 5. virdyovijo-iv XaBdv] ' being put in remembrance ; ' literally, ' having re ceived reminding,' not, with a neglect of tense, "dum in mem. revoeo,' Leo (who reatls XaBdv). The assertion of Bengel, founded on the distinction of Ammonius (dvtfjtiv7)iris brav ris eXS-ij ets pvi\pyv ruv irapeXhAvruv. birApv. Se 'Arav vv, quo gauderet,' Leo. 6. 8i' %v oitiov] ' For which cause,' sc. SiArt olSd ae avvirAxpirov exovra irlortv, Theophyl. ; ravra irepl aov ireiretop4vos rrapaxaXib x. t. X., Theod., comp. notes ¦on ver. 12 : as the apostle knew that this faith was in Timothy, he reminds him ( ' in memoriam redigit,' Just., compare 1 Cor. iv. 17) to exhibit it in action. It is by no means improbable that this dvo- nvyais was suggested by a knowledge of the grief, and possible despondency, into which Timothy might have sunk at the absence, trials, and imprisonment of his spiritual father in the faith ; 'Apa irus Selx- ¦vvotv avrbv iv abvpla bvra iroXXy, irus iv xaryrpeia, Chrys. This we may reasona bly assume, but to believe that this ' dear -child ' of the apostle was showing signs of ' backwardness and timidity ' (Alf, Prol. p. 100) in his ministerial work, needs far .more proof than has yet been adduced. -dvofwirvpEiv] 'to kindle up,' del faaav ¦ xal axpdfajaav 4pyd(eofrai, Theophyl., i v irvpoeveiv, Theodoret, j-s-^-I? [ut exci tes] Syr. ; see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p. 265. There is no lexical necessity -for pressing the meaning of this word, "' sopitos ignes suscitare,' Grot., al. In- -deed it may be further said that avafa- -irvpe7v (an fiira| XeyAp. in the N. T.) is 'not here necessarily ' resuscitare,' Vulg., ' wieder anfachen, ' Huth., but rather 'ex- isuscitare,' Beza, ' anzufachen,' De W., — the force of dvd being up, upwards, e. g. •avarrreiv, avairveiv, aveyeipetv x.r.X.; see Winvu'e Verb. Comp. m. p. 1, note, Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. avd, m. 1 ; comp. Plu tarch, Pomp. 41, oSftts dvoftBirvpovvTa Kal irapao-Kevafo/ievov. The simple form fairvpeiv is ' to kindle to flame ' (robs av bpaxas (pvoav, Suidas), the compound ava fairvpeiv is either (a) to 'rekindle,' and in a metaphorical sense 'revivify,' Joseph. Antiq. VIII. 8. 5, dvafoiirvp^croi tV Se|iov (Jeroboam's hand), compare Plato, Charm. 156 c, ave&dppyod re — Kal dvEfaiirvpov/injv ; or (6) as here, ' to kindle up' (dveyeipat, eK £o>irvprjo-ai,Suid.), ' to fan into a flame,' without, however, in volving any necessary reference to a pre vious state of higher ardor or of fuller glow : compare Marc. Anton, vn. 2, dva£wirvpeiv ipavraalas opp. to ojSevvvvat, and apparently. Plato, Republ. vn. 527 D, 4KKabalperai Te Kal avafairvpeiral. As has been before said, it is not wholly im probable that Timothy might now have been in a state of a&vpla, but this infer ence rests more on the general fact of the avdpvyats than on a meaning of the isolated word. Numerous examples of the use of fair, and avafair. will be found in Wetstein in loc, Krebs, Obs. p. 360, Loesner, 06s. p. 412; see also Pierson, Man: p. 170. to x<^P"rpa] 'the gift, the charism,' — not the Holy Spirit generally, ti)v xdpiv rov Tlvebparos, Theodoret, and apparently Waterland, Serm. xxi. Vol. v. p. 641 (whose clear remarks, however, on the concurrence of our spirit with the Holy Spirit are not the less worthy of attention), — but the special gift of it in reference to Timothy's duties as a bishop and evangelist, els irpoaraoiav rys 4xKXyolas, els aypeia, els Xarpelav airaoav, Chrysostom : compare Hooker, Eccl. Pol. v. 77. 5. Std Tijs e'lri&.J ' through the laying on,' etc. ; the hands were the medium by which the gift of the Holy Spirit was imparted. On the 4irlbeois xe'P<""> see notes on 1 Tim. iv. 14, where it is mentioned that Chap. I. 7, 8. 2 TIMOTHY. 125 Qeov, o icrnv iv crol Bid ttjs iirfeeaea)<; rwv "XfipSiv p,ov. i oil yap eBcoKev rjp.iv 6 ©eos Uvevp.a BeiXias, dXXd Bvvdp,ea><}' Kal dydirrj'; .Kal cra)povicrp.ov. Do not then Bhrink from 8 Mr) OVV eiraia"XVV<&r} \ \ p./ j .-.»-,-, \ Kvpiov r)po)V p.rjt>e epe rov becrpiov avrqv, aXXa the presbytery joined with the apostle in the performance of the solemn act. 7. TIvevp.a SeiXfas] ' the spirit of cowardice,' ov Sta tovto to nvevp.a iXdBo- pev, Iva birooreXXdpe&a, aXX' Iva iradby- atafapeSa, Chrys. ; not ' a spirit, a nat ural and infused character,' Peile : see notes on Eph. i. 17, and on Gal. vi. 1. By comparing those two notes it will be seen that in such cases as the present, where the irvevVia is mentioned in con nection with 8180W1 k. t. x., it is better to refer it directly to the personal Holy Spirit and the abstract genitive to His specific x°-P' O V \jLoX*2.£iO [institutio] Syr., ' sobrie- tatis,' Vulg., Clarom.; an air. XeyAp,. in N. T., but compare Tit. ii. 4. ~2.u(ppo- viapbs, as its termination suggests (Do nalds. Cratyl. § 253. Buttm. Gr. § 119. 7, see examples, Lobeck, Phryn. p. 511), has usually a transitive force, e. g. Plu tarch, Cat. Maj. 5, iirl autppovtapu ruv aXXuv, compare Joseph. Antiq. xvn. 9. 2, Bell. n. 1. 3; as, however, both the substantives with which it is connected are abstract and intransitive, and as the usual meaning of nouns in -pos (' action proceeding from the subject') is subject to some modifications (e. g. xPVO-pAs, compare Buttm. /. c), it seems on the whole best, with De Wette, Wiesinger, al., to give it either a purely intransitive (Plutarch, Qucest. Conviv. viii. 3, tra- ippoviopois rtaiv % peravoiats) or perhaps rather reflexive reference ; Iva auippovlou- pev ruv 4v yptv xtvovpevuv ird&ypdruv r-hv dToftov, Theodoret, Chrysostom 2 ; comp. Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. II. p. 1224, Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 486 (Bohn). 8. pi) ovv x. r. X.] Exhortation, im mediately dependant on the foregoing verse ; ' as God has thus given us the spirit of power, love, and self-control, do - not therefore be ashamed of testifying about our Lord.' On the connection of I alaxvvopai and similar verbs with the ac cusative, see Bernhardy, Synt. hi. 19'; p. 113, Jelf, Gr. § 550. The compound form eVaiox- [^ probably marks the imaginary point of application, that on which the feeling is based, Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. c. 3] is frequently thus used in the N. T., both with persons (Mark viii. 38, Luke ix. 26), and with things (ch. i. 16, Bom. i. 16), but not so the simple form. Observe the aor. subjunc tive with pi], ' ne te pudeat unquam,' Leo ; Timothy had as yet evinced no such feeling; see Winer, Gr. § 56. 1, p. 445. tov Kvpiov] ' of the Lord,' i. e. ' about, the Lord,' gen. objecti; see Winer, Gr. §\ 30. 1, p. 168, and esp Kriiger, Sprachl. $ 47. 7. 1 sq. The subject of this testi mony was not merely the sufferings and; crucifixion of Christ (Chrysost. and the! 126 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 9. crvvKaKoird'&rio-ov rip evayyeXim Kara Bvvap.iv Qeov, 9 rov ctoj- cravrov dXXd Kara IBiav irpoiteo-iv Kal ydpw rrjv Bo^eiaav r)p.lv ev Xpio-rm Greek commentt.), but generally 'omnis prjedicatio vel confessio quae de Christo fit apud homines,' Est. ; compare Acts i. 8, eaea&e pot pdprvpes. Bengel remarks on the rareness of the formula, b Kvp. ypuv, in St. Paul, without 'I. X. ; add, however, 1 Tim. i. 14 : see also Heb. vii. 14, but not 2 Pet. iii. 15, where the ref erence appears to the Father. Siapiov avTov] ' His prisoner,' i.e. whom He has made a prisoner, gen. auc- toris ; see notes on Eph. iii. 1, and also Harless, in loc p. 273. ' Ne graveris vo- cari discipulus Pauli hominis captivi,' Est., CEcum. dXXd ovv- Kaxo7rdSryoov k. t. X.] 'but (on the contrary) join with me in suffering ills for the Gospel ; ' dXAd (as usual after nega tives, Donalds. Cratyl. § 201) marking the full opposition between this clause and the words immediately preceding (comp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 2, 3), ' don't be ashamed of me, but rather suf fer with me.' It is thus perhaps better with Lachm. to retain the comma after ypuv. The preposition obv must be re ferred, not to eva77EX. (Syr., Theod.), as this would involve a very unusual and unnecessary prosopopoeia (irdvras tovs rov 61*077. xypvxas xal ixvaras, Theoph. 2), but to pot supplied from the preced ing e'pe'. The dat. evayyeX. is then either ithe dat. of. reference to (see notes on Gal. a. 22 ; comp. the fuller expression Phil. iv. 3, iv rip €0077. avvhhXyodv pot, and below, ch. ii. 9), or more probably and more simply the dat. commodi, virep tov 611077. iraoxe"') Chrys., Theoph. 1. koto Svvapiv] 'in accordance with, correspondingly to that 5vva,tus which God has displayed towards us in our ¦ calling and salyation,' ver. 9 seq. (Wie sing.), not with any reference to the spir itual Sbvapts infused in us, ver. 7 (De Wette, Huther). The prep. KoTd has thus its usual meaning of norma ( Winer, Gr. § 49. d, p. 358) ; the Sbvapis, as ver. 9 shows, was great, our readiness in ko- Koirdfteto ought to be proportionate to it. It need scarcely to be added that this clause must be connected, not with eva7- yeXlu (Heinrich, al.), but with avvxaxo- Trd&yaov ; iirel rpoprixbv i)v rb Kaxoird&., irapapv&eirai abrAv, /17/ ydp (pyat Svvdpei ry oy dXXd ry rov Xp. [Qeov], Theophyl., CEcum. 9. tov adoavr os ypas] 'who saved us,' exercised His saving agency towards us ; ' ' servatio hsec est applica- tiva, non tantum acquisitiva, earn ipsam ob causam quod tarn arete cum vocatione conneetitur,' Beng., compare also Green, Gr. p. 318; we must, however, in all cases be careful not to assign too low a meaning to this vital word (comp. notes on Eph. ii. 8) ; the context will generally supply the proper explanation; see the collection of passages in Beuss, Thiol. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 250. On the act of ¦ aurypia applied to God, see notes on 1 Tim. i. 1. Mosheim and, to a, certain degree, Wiesinger, refer ypas to St. Paul and Timothy : this is very doubtful ; it seems much more satisfactory to give ypeii here the same latitude as in ver. 7. KaXe'o-avTos] The act of calling is al ways regularly and solemnly ascribed to God the Father ; see notes on Gal. i. 6, and compare Ecuss, Thiol, it. 15, Vol. n. p. 144 sq. This kXjjois is essentially and intrinsically 0710 ; it is a xXyats els xotvuviav tov Xp., 1 Cor. i. 9. On the ' voratio externa and interna,' see espe cially Jackson on the Creed, Book xn. 7 (init,). koto rd epya yp] ' according to our works ; ' compare Tit. iii. 5, ovx i£ epyuv eauaev. The prep. KoTd may certainly be here refer- Chap. I. 10. 2 TIMOTHY. 127 Ir/crov irpb j(povmv alwvi'aiv, l0 favepafeeiaav Be vvv Bid ttjs eVt- aveia<; rov o-a>rr}po$ r)p,6jv 'Irjaov Xpiarov, Karapyrjaavro'; p.ev red to the mottres (Beza, De W.) which prompted the act ; see examples in Wi ner, Gr. § 49. d, p. 358 : it seems, how ever, equally satisfactory, and perhaps more theologically exact, especially in the latter clause, to retain (with Vulg., Clarom., al.) the more usual meaning; comp. Eph. i. 11, iii. 11, al. iSiav irpo&eoiv] ' His men purpose ,-' observe the iBfav ; ' that purpose which was suggested by nothing outward, but arose only from the innermost depths of the divine evSoKta ; oixolaev ix rys 07a- bAryros abrov bppdpevos, Chrys ; comp. Eph. i. 5. The nature of the rrpA&eais is further elucidated by the more specific Kal x»Pl" K- r. X. ; there is, however, no ev Bid Svoiv, ' propositum gratiosum ' (comp. Bull, Prim. Trad. vi. 38), but simply an explanation of the irpASreais by a statement of what it consisted in, and what it contemplated. t))v So&eioov k. t. X.| 'which was given to us in Christ Jesus' The literal meaning of these words must not be in fringed on. Ao&eTo-av is simply ' given,' not ' destined ; ' it was given from the beginning, it needed only time for its manifestation . iv Xp., again, is not ' per Christum,' Est.' but ' in Christo,' ' in His person,' avdpxus ravra irporerviruro iv Xp. 'lyo. yevioAai, Chrys. ; comp. 1 Pet. i. 20, see notes on Eph. i. 7, and the good remarks of Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. 1. p. 205. irpb xpAvuv aluviuv] ' before eternal times ; ' compare 1 Cor. ii. 7, irpb ruv aluvuv, Eph. iii. 11, irpA&eatv ruv atdvuv, and see notes. The exact meaning of the termxp^""' aidvioi (Bom. xvi. 25, Tit. i. 2) must be determined from the context ; in the present case the meaning seems obviously ' from all eter nity,' somewhat stronger perhaps than irpb KOToiSoXiis xAopov, Eph. i. 4, ' before times marked by the lapse of unnumbered ages,' — times, in a word, which reached from eternity (dir. ot'tivos) to the coming of Christ, in and during which the pvari)- ptov lay aeoiyypivov, Bom. xvi. 25 ; see Meyer in loc, and comp. notes on Tit. i. 3, where, howovcr, the meaning is not equally certain. 10. tpaveptoS-ero-ov]' made manifest ' — not 'realized,' Heydenr. The word implies what is expressed in other pas sages, e. g. Bom. xvi. 25, Col. i. 26, that the eternal counsels of mercy were not only formed before all ages, but hidden during their lapse, till the appointed vvv arrived ; compare notes on Eph. iii. 9. t ij s e' ir 1 (p a v e i a s] 'the appearing ; ' not merely the simple act of the incarna tion (ttjs ivavSrpuiryoeus, Theodoret), but, as the context and the verb iireipdvy, Tit. iii. 4 seem to suggest, the whole manifestation of Christ on earth (evaap- kos olxovopia, Zonaras, Lex. Vol. 1. p. 806), the whole work of redemption, sc. ' tota commoratio Christi inter homines,' Bcngel : so Wiesing., and De W. In the words that follow, the order 'Iijo-ou Xp. is perhaps to be preferred to the re versed order ( Tisch.), both on account of the seeming preponderance of the exter nal evidence (see Tisch. in loc), and the probability of a conformation to ver. 9. xar apyr) aavr 0 s] 'when He made of none effect,' or, more exactly, ' having made, as He did, of none effect,' not ' who,' etc. Alford ; it being always de sirable in a literal translation to preserve the fundamental distinction between a participle with, and a participle without the article ; see Donalds. Gr. § 492, and compare Cratyl. § 305. rbv Sidv arov] 'death,' — either regard ed (a) objectively, as a personal adversary and enemy of Christ and His kingdom, 1 Cor. XV. 26, eaxaros ix&pbs Karapyeiral 6 bdvaros ; or (b) as a spiritual state or 128. 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I 11, 12. rbv 'hdvarov, (jxorio-avro*} Bk tyorjv Kal d Kijpv^ Kal diroo-roXos Kal BiBdcrKaXo<; e^vcov. 12 Bi r)v alriav Kal ravra irdaya, dXX ovk eiraio"yyvOjW.i' condition, including the notions of evil and corruption 1 John iii. 14, peraBe- B-hxapev 4k rov ibavdrov els rijv fayv : or, more probably (c) as a power and princi ple (rov Savdrov rd vevpo, Chrys.), per vading and overshadowing the world; compare Heb. ii 14, 'Iva Bid tov Aavdrov Karapyijay rbv rb xpdros exovra rov &o- votov. The objection to (a) lies in the fact that 1 Cor. xv. 26 refers specially to the second advent of Christ, when Death and the powers of evil, aggregated, as it were, into personalities (comp Bev. xx. 13, 14), will be individually ruined and overthrown. In (6) again, the usual and proper force of xarapyeu ( ' render inope rative,' Bom. iii. 3, iv. 14, al., or ' de stroy,' 1 Cor. xv. 24, 2 Thess. ii. 8), is too much obscured ; while in (c) this is fully maintained, and in the opp. clause (uev — Be) the force of cpwTicravTos (not Trpopyvbaavros, Theol , but els (pus dyd- yovros, comp. 1 Cor. iv. 5; the principle of death cast a shade over the world, Matth iv. 16) is more distinctly felt. On Karapyiu, comp. notes on Gal. v. 4. £uyv xal atp&apolav] ' life and in- corruption ; ' of course no ev Std Svoiv, as Coray, and Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. iv. p 208 : the latter substantive charac terizes and explains the former, not, how ever, with any special reference to the resurrection of the body (1 Cor. xv. 42), as this would mark d(p2tapaia as a condi tion (' conditio ilia felicissima,' Leo), but with a reference to the essential quality of the fail, its imperishable and incorrup tible nature (1 Pet. i. 4), and its com plete exemption from death (Bev. xxi 4) : compare Bom. ii. 7. It may be ob served that bdvaros, as a known and ruling power, has the article, fail and lup&apoia as only recently revealed, are anarthrous. Bid tov Evo77eXfovis perhaps more correctly referred to (purtoavros x.r.X ('Alf.) than considered as loosely appended to the whole foregoing sentence (ed. 1, Wie sing.), as it thus seems suitably to define the medium by which the (puriapbs took place, and to form a natural transition and introduction to ver. 1 1 sq. All that follows 'lya. Xp. thus forms (as seems most natural), one connected and subor dinate (tertiary) predication : compare Donalds. Gr. $ 489 sq. 11. eis A] Scil. evayy4xtov ; ' ad quod evangelium praedicandum,' Est., not ' in quo,' Vulg., Clarom. On the remaining words see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 7, where there is the same designation of the apos tle's offices, though, as the context shows, the application is somewhat different. There the apostle is speaking of his of fice on the side of its dignity, here in ref erence to the sufferings it entailed on him who sustained it. The 6701 is thus here not ' dignitatem prsedicantis,' but ' cohor- tantis ; ' pi/ xara7r4oys rolvvv iv rots ipois iraSn)paof xaraB4BXyrai rov &avd~ tov to vevpo, Chrysostom. 4r4Styv\ ' I was appointed ; compare 1 Tim.i. 12. 12. 8 t' %v air lav] 'For which cause ;' scil. because I am thus appointed as a herald and apostle , compare verse 6. This formula is only used by St. Paul in the Pastoral Epistle, ver. 6 and Tit. i. 13 : see also Heb. ii. 11, and Acts xxviii. 20; compare also Acts x. 21, xxii. 24, xxiii. 28. koI tovto] ' even these things ; ' bonds, imprisonment! and sufferings, see ver. 8, to which the following 6'iroio-x""0r"" shows a distinct reference. y ireirfo"revKa] ' in whom I have put my trust, and still do put it' (compare notes on Eph. ii. 8), literally, ' to whom I have given my ma- Chap. I. 13. 2 TIMOTHY. 12S otoa ydp d& rretriarevKa, Kal ireirela-piai on Bvvaro? iariv rr)v wapa^rrjKinv pi>v vXd%ai eh iKeivrjv rr/v r)p,epav. l3 virorviroio-iv rts,' scarcely ' on whom I have reposed my faith and trust' (Bloomf.), as this would rather imply iirl with the dative ; see notes on 1 Tim. i. 16, where those constructions are discussed. It need scarcely be said that <£ refers to God the Father (ver 10), not to Jesus Christ. BwotiJs iar iv] 'is able,' has full and sufficient Swapi?, in evident reference to the Svvapts 0eov, ver. 8. tJ)v irapa&i]xyv itov] 'the trust com mitted unto me,' ' my deposit,' rijv itiotiv (pyal xal rb xypvypa, Theophyl. I, after Chrys. I ; or here, perhaps, with a slight expansion, 'the office of preaching the Gospel,' ' the stewardship committed to the apostle ; ' see notes on 1 Tim. vi. 20, The meanings assigned to irapa^Klv are very numerous, and it must be con fessed that not one of them is wholly free from difficulty. The usual reference to the soul, whether in connection with «ov as what the apostle had entrusted to God (Beng. ; comp. 1 Pet. iv. 19, Luke xxiii. 46). or as a deposit given by God to man (Bretschn., compare Whitby), is at first sight very specious ; but if, as the con text would then seem certainly to re quire, it had any reference to life, surely els ixeivyv r. yp. must be wholly incon gruous ; and if again we refer to 1 Thess. v. 23 ( Alf ), the prayer for the entire pre servation of the personality is there inti mately blended with one for its dnepipia (apepirrui rypii^eiy), a moral reference, which finds no true parallel in the simple rpuxdjat. It is an interpretation more over unknown to the Greek expositors. Less probable seems the idea of an avri- pioSiia, Theophyl. 3, maintained also by Wiesing. /. e. aritpavov fa'ts x. ¦« . X., ch. iv. 7, 8, for how can this consistently be termed a deposit ? We retain, therefore, the meaning advocated in notes on 1 Tim. I. c, with that expansion only which the context here seems itself adequately to supply. The only difficulty is in ipu- Xd£at, which is certainly more suitably applied to the holder than the giver of the deposit. The gen. p.ov is thus the possessive gen., ' the deposit which is defi nitely mine.' The other interpretations are fairly discussed in the long note qf De Wette in loc e I s ixeivyv ri)vy p.] ' against that day,' Auth. Version, i. e. to be produced and forthcoming when that day — not tov Siavdrov (Coray), but of final reckoning — comes ; I shall then render up my trust, through God's preserving grace, faithfully discharged and inviolate. Eis does not seem here merely temporal (John xiii. 1 ), but has its more usual eth ical sense of ' destination for ; ' compare Eph. iv. 30, Phil. i. 10, ii. 16, al. 13. exe] ' have,' as a possession, 'let the vitot. be with thee,' Syr. ; not for Karexe, Huth., Wiesing., though some what approaching it in meaning; see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 9, and compare ib. ch. i. 19 birorviruoiv] 1? " ' the delineation, pattern,' pOJs \' formam ad quam in rebus fidei et vita? respicitur,' Schaaf | Syr. The meaning of virorvir. is here only slightly different from that in 1 Tim. i. 16; see notes. In both cases vitot. is little more than rviros (see- Bost u Palm, Lex. s. v.) ; there, how ever, as the context seems to require, the: transitive force is more apparent, here the word is simply intransitive. ; com pare Bevcridge, Serm. vi. Vol. I. p. Ill (Angl.-Cath. Libr ). What St. Paul had delivered to Timothy was to be to him a ' pattern ' and ' exemplar ' to guide him ; virervtruodpev ellcAva Kal apxervirav tovtijv T^v vitotvit. rovreort rb apxirvirov exe, xav Sey faypacpyaai air* avrys Xap- Bave koI faypdrpei, Theophylact, after: 17 130 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 14, 15. e%e vyiaivovrwv Xoycov, av trap 'ep,ov rjKovaa^, iv irlarei Kal dydirr} ry iv Xpicrrcp 'Ir/aav' " rrjv KaXi)v irapa^TjKrjv $vXa%ov Bid Ilvevparos dyiov rov ivotKovvros iv r)p.iv. They which are in Asia an is OiSas TOvto, or i direar pdimcrdv p,e irav deserted me. The Lord 7 ' ' give mercy at the last day Te? 0[ gp Tq ' Aaia, SiV icrrlV $VyeXo<} Kal Epp.0- unto Onesiphorus. ' ' Chrys. and Theod. The subst. vitotvit. dispenses with the article on the princi ple of correlation (see Middl. Art. in. 3. 6, p. 48, ed. Bose), and is moreover suf ficiently defined by the following gen. ; compare Winer, Gr. § 19. 2. b, p. 114. The omission before the latter words seems properly accounted for (De W.) by the probable currency (comp. vApos) of the formula, compare 1 Tim. vi. 3. V7ioivoVtwv XAyuv]' sound words ;' compare notes on 1 Tim. i. 10. ev irlor e i x. r. X. specify the princi ples in which the viroriiir. is to be held. 'Ev is not to be joined with ijKovoas, and regarded as equivalent to irept (Theodo ret, compare Chrysostom), still less with byiawAvruv, (Matth.) but obviously with exe vitot., marking, as it were, the sphere and element to which the holding of the vitot. was to be restricted ; compare 1 Tim. iii. 9. ryivXp.'lya.] '. Specification of the nature of the Trior is , -and d7t£iri|. The anarthrous nouns (con trary to the more usual rule) have an article in the defining clause, as the ob ject is to give that defining clause promi nence and emphasis; 'in Chiisto omnis fides et amor nititur, sine Christo [extra Christum] labitur et corruit,' Leo : see Winer, Gr. § 19. 4, p. 159, and notes on 1 77m. iii. 13. Huther joins ry iv Xp. -only with aydiry, but is thus inconsistent with himself, on 1 Tim. i. 14. 14. rijv KaXi)v ir ap aft-ft xy v] 'the good deposit,' ' the good trust committed (unto thee);' the doctrine delivered to Timothy to preach, ' catholicas fidei ta- lentum,' as in 1 Tim. vi. 20; compare above, verse 12, and see notes on both passages. It is here termed the good trust, as y KaXij SiSaoKaXia, 1 Tim. iv. 6, o KaXbs 070V, 1 Tim. vi. 12. 81a riveii/ioTos] The medium by which Timothy was to guard his deposit was the Holy Spirit, still further speci fied (not without a slight ' hortatory no tice and emphasis) as r o v ivoiKovvros iv yixiv ; compare notes on ver. 13 : oirob- Saoov obv (pvxdrretv rb Xlvevpa Kal abrb iraXtv rypi\oei 001 ri\v irapaKara&yKyv, Theophyl. 15. o?8os tovto] The apostle now, with a slight retrospect to ver. 8, stimu lates and evokes the energy of his disci ple by reminding him of the defection of others. What possibly might have been a cause of depression to the affectionate and faithful Timothy is actually made by the contrast which St. Paul implies and suggests (av obv t4kvov pov, ch. ii. 1), an inspiriting and quickening call to fresh efforts in the cause of the Gospel. direoTpd(pyodvpe\ 'turned away from me: ' not an apostasy from the faith (Erasm.), but, as the context implies (comp. ver. 8, 16), defection from the cause and interests of St. Paul ; aversion instead of sympathy and cooperation ; comp ch. iv. 16, iravres pe iyKareXtirov. The aorist passive has here, as in Matth. v. 42, the force of the aor. middle ; dirotr- Tpe'tpo/ioi with an ace. personal (Heb. xii. 25), or an accus. rei (Tit. i 14) being both of them legitimate and intelligible constructions ; comp. Winer, Gr. § 39. 2, p. 233. iravTes oi iv ry 'A ola] ' all who are in Asia.' These words can imply nothing else than that those of whom the apostle is speaking were in Asia at the time this Epistle was written ; it being impossible (with Chrys., Chap. I. 16, 17. 2 TIMOTHY. 131 76wjs. 16 A(in\ eXeos 6 Kvpios r& 'Ovrja-Kpopov o'Utp, on iroXXaKiv£ry] The evidence of the MSS. is here decidedly in favor of this irregular form ; compare however, Wi ner, Gr. § 12, p. 68, obs. On the mean ing of the compound, see notes on ver. 8. 17. dXXd 7evd|Oevos k.t.X.] 'But on the contrary (far from being ashamed of my bonds) when he had arrived in Rome ; ' the dXXd answering to the pre ceding negative, and serving to introduce contrasted conduct which still more en hances the exhortation in ver. 8. The correction of Beza, ' cum esset Bomae,' for ' cum Bomam venisset,' Vulg., Cla- . o. v romanus (Bomas], (1^ t-= Syriac) is uncalled for, and inexact. Nor is 76- vouevos ' being at Bome ' (Hamm.), still less, ' after he had been at E.' (Oeder, Conject. de diff. S. S. loc. p. 733), but literally ' when he arrived and was there;' compare . Xenoph. Anab. iv. 3, 29, os av irpuros iv Tip ire'pav yevyrai, ib. Cyrop. VIII. 5. 13, dirtd-v iyivero ev Mt)- Sots. air ovS at Ar e pov] ' with greater diligence,' not merely ' with ' diligence,' Syr., nor even ' very diligent- 132 2 TI MOTHY. Chap. I. 18—11. 1. ftevos iv 'Pd>p.y crirovBaiorepov i^tjrrjaev p.e Kal evpev. 18 Scot; avra> 6 Kvpib'i eiipelv eXeos irapd Kvpiov iv iKe'ivy ry r)p.epa. Kai oaa iv 'Erpeaw BnjKovrjcrev, fieXriov av yivoba-Keis. II. 2i> ovv, reKvov ptov, ivBvvapwv iv ry Be strong, faithful,,and cn- duraut. No one, whether soldier, athlete, or husbandman, reaps reward without toil. ly,' Auth. Ver., both of which obscure the tacit comparison. The comparative does not imply any contrast between Onesiphorus and others, nor with ' the diligence that might have been expected ' (Huther), but refers to the increased dil igence with which Onesiphorus sought out the apostle when . he knew that he was in captivity. He would have sought him out oirouSaiois ill any case, now he sought for him oirouBatorepov ; compare Winer, Gr, \ 35. 4, p. 217. koi evpev] 'In carcerem conjicitur et arcta custodia tenetur, non ut antea in domo condueta omnibus noti ; unde On esiphorus non nisi postquam sollicite quie- sivisset invenit eum,' Pearson, Annal. Paul. Vol. i. p. 395 (ed. Churton). 18. 6 Kvpios x.r.X.] The repetition of Kvptos is certainly not to be explained away as a Hebraistic periphrasis for the pronoun, Coray, Peile ; the examples cited in Winer, Gr. § 22. 2, p. 130, are, as all recent commentators seem agreed, quite of a different nature. It is, how ever, doubtful whether the first Kiipios is Christ, and the second God, or vice vers t. The express allusion in ixeivy ry ypepa to that day when all judgment is commit ted to the Son (John v. 22 ) seems certainly in favor of the latter supposition : as, how ever, in ver. 16 b Kiip., in accordance with the prevailing use in these and St. Paul's Epp- generally (see Winer, Gr. § 19. l,p. 1 13), seems to be ' our Lord,' o Kvptos can scarcely be otherwise in the present verse ; see Wiesing. in loc It may be added too, that if the idea of the judicial func tion of our Lord were intended to be in especial prominence, we should rather have expected irapd Kvplu, 2 Pet. ii. 11, see Winer, Gr. § 48. d, p. 352. Even if this be not pressed, it need scarcely be said that judgment is not unfrequently ascribed to the Father; see Bom. ii. 5, Heb. xii. 23, al. It may be observed that some MSS. and Vv. (D'E1; Cla rom., Sangerm., al.) read 0e£ : this, how ever, can only be alleged as showing the opinion of the writer, or possibly the cur rent interpretation of the time. SiyxAvyoev] 'he ministered,' — not specially ' unto me ' (Syr., Auth. Ver.), for then B4xrtov would be out of place, or ' to the saints at Ephesus ' (Flatt, Heydenr.), but simply and generally, ' how many good offices he performed,' ' quanta ministravit,' Vulg. The asser tion of Wieseler, Chronol. p. 463, that Onesiphorus was a deacon at Eph., can not safely be considered as deducible from this very general expression. jSe'XTtov] 'better than I can tell you,' Beza, Huther, al. ; see above, and Wi ner, Gr. § 35. 4, p. 217. Chapter II. 1. ab obv, r4xvov pov] 'Thou then, my child ; ' affectionate" and individualizing address to Timothy, with retrospective reference to ver. 15 sq. The obv is thus not merely in .reference to the example of Onesiphorus (Moller), ver. 16, still less in mere continuation of the precepts in chap. i. 1 — 14 (Matth., Leo), as the ob would thus be otiose, but naturally and appropriately refers to the whole subject of the foregoing verses, the general defection of oi e'v ry 'Atria from St. Paul, and the contrasted conduct of Onesiphorus. This address then, is not simply to prepare Timothy for suffering after his teacher's example (et b StSdoxa- Xos iroXXtp paXXov b pa&yrys, Chrys.), but rather to stimulate him to make up Chap. II. 2. 2 TIMOTHY. 133 Xapin ry ev Xpiarm 'Itio-ov, 2 Kal a rj«ovo-as trap ipov Bid iroX- Xwi» p.aprvpmv, ravra irapd'&ov iricrroh dv'&pioirois, o'inve<; ucavol by his own strength in grace for the cow ardice and weakness of others ; see notes on ch. i. 15. e1 vSvvajiovj 'be inwardly strengthened ; ' not with a medial force, ' fortis esto ' Bretschneider (a meaning which it never has in tho N. T.), but simply passive : see notes on Eph. vi. 10, and Fritz. Rom. iv. 20, Vol. i. p. 245. The element and principle in which his strength is to be sought for is immediately subjoined ; comp. Eph. vi. 10 sq. 4v ry xdpir i]' in the grace ; ' not Sid rys x^PtT°s, Chrys., Beza. The preposition, as its involution in the verb also confirms, points (as usual) to the spiritual sphere or element in which all spiritual strength is to be found. Xopis is clearly not to be ex-. plained as the ' preaching of the Gospel ' (Hammond on Heb. xiii. 9), nor regarded as merely equivalent to Tb xop'o-pa, ch. i. 6 (comp. Leo), but has its more usual reference to the grace of ' inward sancti- fication ' (compare Hooker, Append, to Book V. Vol. n. p. 696), and betokens that element of spiritual life ' which ena bles a man both to will and to do accord ing to what God has commanded,' Wa terland, Euch. ch. x. Vol. iv. p. 666. ry e'v Xp. 'lyo.] ' (the grace) which is in Christ Jesus,' which is only and truly centred in Him, and of which He is the mediator to all who are in fellowship and union with Him ; further specification of the true nature of the x ' docet non aliunde contingere quam a solo Christo, et nemini Christiano [qui est in Christo] defuturam,' Calvin : compare Beuss, T/iio'. Chrit. iv. 9, Vol. 11. p. 92, and Meyer on Rom. viii. 39. 2. 11! a x. t. X.] The connection, though not at first sight very immediate with ver. 1, is sufficiently perspicuous. Timothy is to bo strong himself in grace, and in the strength of it is to provide for others : he has received the true doctrine (comp. ch. i. 13) ; he is to be trusty him self in dispensing it, and to see chat those to whom he commits it are trusty also. Bio iroXXwv jUapT,.] 'among, in the pres ence of, many witnesses,' ' coram multis testibus,' Tertull. Prcescr. cap. 25 ; nearly = 4vdmov, 1 Tim. vi. 12 (Coray in me- taph. ) : so Chrys., iroXXwv irapAvruv, cor rectly in point of verbal interpretation, but too vague in his explanation, ob xd- &pa TJxovaas obSe xpvipy. The preposition Bid has here its primary meaning some what obscured, though it can still be suffi-. ciently traced to warrant the translation. Timothy heard the instruction by the mediation of many witnesses ('interve- nientibus multis testibus ' ) ; their pres ence was deemed necessary to attest the enunciation of the fundamentals of Chris tian doctrine (scarcely 'a liturgy,' J. Johns. Unbl. Sacr., Part n. Pref, Vol. 11. p. 20, A.-C. Libr.) at his ordination; they were adjuncts to the solemnity, compare Winer, Gram. § 47. i, p. 338. There is some doubt who the iroXXol pdp- rvpes were, and what is the exact occa sion referred to. The least probable opinion is that they were ' the law and the prophets,' CEcum., after Clem, of Alexandria in his [now fragmentary] liypot. Book vn. ; the most probable is that they were the presbyters who were present and assisted at Timothy's ordi nation ; compare 1 Tim. i. 18, iv. 14. vi. 3, 2 Tim. i. 16 ; see Scholef. Hints, p. 122. irioTO?s] 'faithful,' — not ' believing ; ' the context evidently requires the former meaning ; the irapa- &i]Ky was to be delivered to trusty guar dians, tois pi] irpoStSovat rb xypvypa, Chrys. ; see notes on 1 Tim. i. 12. The verb mxpd&ov seems clearly to point to the Trapafrhxy alluded to in chap. i. 12, 14, and 1 Tim. vi. 20. ]34 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 3, 4. eaovrai Kal ir epous BiBd^ai. 3 ^vvKaKoird^TjO-ov &>s KatXos crrpa- ricorrpi Xpiarov 'Ir/crov. i ovBeh o-rpafevdp.evo'i ep-irXeKerai rah o 1 r i v e s does not appear to have here any explanatory force, but to refer to the irio- to! av&puirot as belonging to a particular class ; ' to faithful men of such a stamp as shall be able,' etc. ; Svo irpdypara £yre? 6 'AiroOToXos curb rbv 4xxXyoiaorixbv Si- SdaxaXov, irpurov iriortv Bid vd pi] (p&eipy ryv irapaKaraSiiKyv' Sevrepov txavAryra vd t?)v StSaJi), Coray (Eomaic) : see notes on Gal. ii. 4, and on iv. 24. The future eoovTai does not necessarily point to Timothy's departure (Beng., Leo), but to the result that will naturally follow » the irapdSoois. Though this verse certainly docs not refer to any irapdSoois of doctrines of a more mystical character (Theophyl.), and can never be fairly urged as recognizing any equal and co ordinate authority with the written Word (comp. Mack), it still may be said that the instructions seem definitely to con template a regular, orderly, and succes sive transmission of the fundamentals of Christian doctrine to Christian ministers and teachers, see Mosheim, de Rebus Christ, p. 130. On this subject general ly, see the calm and sensible remarks of Waterland, Doctr. of Trin. vii. 5 sq., Vol. in. p. 610 sq. 3. o-vvKaKoira&77o-ov] 'Suffer af flictions with me ; ' compare notes on ch. i. 8. This reading, supported as it is by AC'DE'FG; 17. 31, al. ; Syr.-Philox. in marg., and apparently Syriac, Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Arm. (Lachm., Tisch.), is now rightly adopted by all recent crit- it-s and commentators except Leo ; fo also Mill, Prolegom. p. cxxxvi. It is singular on what grounds Bloomf. (t-d. 9) can assert that* the Syriac (Pesh.) must have read ab ovv (Rec.) when the = o . \-a2GI AJ| [tu igitur] of ver 1 , is omit ted in the present verse ; and wholly in conceivable how it can ' be found in the Vatican B,' when, as is perfectly well known, this Epistle and 1 Tim., Titus, Philem. are not found in that venerable MS. at all; compare Tisch. Prolegom. p. LXX. or pandrys'X, 'I ] ' a soldier of Jesus Christ,' ' miles quern Christus sibi obstrinxit,' Leo ; on the gen. comp. notes on Eph. i. 1 . The nature of the service and its trials and sufferings are vigorously depicted by Tertull. ad Mart. cap. 3 sq. -. The scrip tural and Pauline (e. g. 1 Cor. ix. 7, 2 Cor. x. 3 sq.) character of the image is vindicated by Baumgarten Pastoralbr. p. 106. 4. o-TpoTevtf/acvos] ' serving as a soldier,' - /* -i*5! [serviens] Syr. ; Scho lef. Hints, p. 122. On this use of what Kriiger terms the dynamic middle, — in which while the active simply has 'the intransitive sense of being in a state, the middle also signifies to act the part of one in such a state, — see his Sprachl. § 52. 8. 7, and the examples (esp. of verbs in -evu) in Donalds. Gr.§ 432. 2, p. 437, Jelf, Gr. § 362. 6. ipirxixe- rat] ' entangleth himself 'implicat se,' Vulg., Clarom. 'Hoc versu eommendatur rb abstine versu sq. sustine,' Beng. ; comp. Chrys. on ver. 5. There does not seem any necessity for pressing the meaning of the verb beyond that of ' being involved in,' 'implicari ' (Cic. Off. n. 11) ; comp, 2 Pet. ii. 20, robrois [^tdopaotv] ipirXa- xivies, Polyb. Hist, xxv 9. 3, to?s 'EX- Xyvixois irpdypaotv ipirXexApevos, and (with eis) ib. i. 17. 3, xxvn. 6. 11. Bio v irpayparelais] ' affairs of life,' ' negotiis vitas civilis,' Leo : on the distinction between Bios and the higher term fat, see Trench, Synonyms, § 28. It does not seem necessary to restrict irpayp. (an oiro| Xe70p. in the N. T.) to 'mercatura' (Schoettg. Hor. Vol. i. p. Chap. II. 5, 6. 2 TIMOTHY. 135 rov /3tou irpayp,areiai a-rparoXoyrjcravri dpeay. 5 idv Bk Kal a%Xy rts, oi a-recpavovrai idv p.r) i>op,ipco<} d'&Xrjo'y, 6 rbv 887 ; compare irpayparebeo&e, Luke xix. 13) : it rather includes, as the contrast seems to require, all the ordinary callings and occupations of life, which would ne cessarily be inconsistent with the special and seclusive duties of a soldier ; comp. Philo, Vit. Mosis, in. 27, Vol. n. p. 167 (ed. Mang.), ipyuv xal rexvuv ruv eis TroptapAv, Kal Trpaypar. Aoai xara Blov £^- tijoiv, ib. § 28, p. 168, Te'xvai Kal rrpayp. xal pdXlOTa oi irepl iropiopbv xal Blov £y- ryatv (AVetst.). Compare Beveridge, Can. Apost. vi. Annot. p. 17, who speci fies what were considered ' saecularia ne- gotia.' t<£ o*TpaToXo7ii- aavr t] ' who enrolled him as a soldier : ' arparoX. an oirof XeyAn- in N. T. and a Xe'|ts rov rrapaxpdfajros "EXXyvtopov (Co ray), is properly 'milites conscribere ' (Plutarch, Mar. § 9, al., compare Dor- vill. Cliarit. i. 2, p. 29), and thence, by a very easy transition, ' deligere militem,' }Lo« [elegit] Syr. : compare Joseph. Bell. v. 9. 4, Boy&bv iorparoXAyyae. 5. e'dv Se koi x. t. X] ' again if a man also contend in the games,' ' certat in agone,' Vulg., comp. Schol. Hints, p. 123 : Be introduces a new image (' quasi novam rem unamquamque' enuntiatio- nem affert,' Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 362, ' in the second place,' Donalds. Cra tyl. §155) derived from athletic contests, 1 Cor. ix. 24 sq. In the former image the Christian, as the soldier, was repre sented as one of many ; here, as the ath lete, he is a little more individualized, and the personal nature of the encounter a little more hinted at ; compare notes on Eph. vi. 12. The koI, as usual, has its ascensive force, pointing to the previ ous image of the soldier ; what applied in his Case applies also and further in the case of the athlete ; comp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 638. Of the two forms, d»- Xe'w and daxevoj, it is said that (in the best Attic Greek) the latter is more com mon in agonistic allusions, the former in more general references (Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. d&Xevoj) ; compare, however, Plato, Legg. viii. p. 830, with ib. ix. p. 873. v o p I p u s] ' according o >¦ o to rule,' aiiPaVi 1 -i [in lege sua] Syr. ; y a&Xyrixii vApovs exei rtvds, xa& obs irpooyxet robs d&XijTas a,yavl(eo&at, The odoret. This, however, must not be restricted merely to an observation of the rules when in the contest, but, as the examples adduced by Wetst. seem cer tainly to prove, must be extended to the whole preparation (irdvra to. tois dftXi)- toTs irpoai\xovra, Chrys. ) before it as well ; comp. Arrian, Epict. in. 10, el vopipas tf&Xyaas, et etpayes 'Aaa Sei, ei iyvpvdo&ys, ei rov dXefirrov ijxovaas (Wetst.), and see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. n. p. 414, where the force of this word is well illus trated by patristic citations. The tacit warning BiairovTbs iv aaxijaei elvai (Chrys.), thus has its full force. 6. rbv xoir tuvr a x. r. X.] ' The la boring husbandman must needs first partake of the fruits (of his labor).' There is some difficulty in (a) the connection and (b) the application of this verse. With respect to (a) it seems wholly unnecessary to admit an hyperbaton, sc. Tbv ruv xapir. peraX. &4xovra yeupy. Set irpurov xoirtav, a grammatical subterfuge, still partially advocated by Winer, Gr. § 61. 4, p. 490'- (ed. 6) ;,so Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. r. p. 155. The example which Winer ad duces, Xenoph. Cyr. I. 3. 5, 6 obs irpuros irari)p rerayp4va irotei, is surely very dif ferent, being obvious and self explanato ry. The meaning of the words seems. sufficiently clear if a slight emphasis be laid on Komuvra (ovx airXus yeupy. e?ire< dXXd Tbv koit., Chrys.), and if irpurov- 136 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 7, 8. Koiridvra yeapybv Bei irpanov ia>v Kapirwv pieraXapfidveiv. 1 voei b Xeyco' Bducrei ydp croi 6 Kvpiov avvecriv iv iraaiv. Remember Christ and His o nir ' >T «v * ' ' resurrection, i sufferin His 8 Mvrjp,oveve Irjaovv Xpurrov eyr]yepp.evov Gospel for the sake of the elect ; if, however, we endure, he will reward us. (certainly not ' ita demum,' Grot ) be referred to other participators ; ' the la boring husbandman (not the idle one) ought to partake first (before all others) of the fruits : ' it is his inalienable right ('lex quoedam naturae,' Est.) in conse quence of his kAttos. If xoiriuvra and irpurov had been omitted, it would have been a mere general and unconnected sentiment ; their insertion, however, turns the declaration into an indirect exhorta tion, closely parallel to that of ver. 5 : ' only the athlete who vopipus d&Xei, ore- (pavovrai ; only the husbandman who Koiria has the first claim on the fruits.' On the derivation and intension implied in xoir'. (ovx airXus rbv xdpvovra dXXd Tbv Koirrbpevov, Chrys.), compare notes on 1 Tim. iv. 10. The real difficulty is in (b) the application : what are the Kop- irof ? Clearly not the support which must be given to ministers (Mosh.), as this would be completely alien to the context ; — nor the fruits of his labor and instruction which St. Paul was to reap from Timothy (Beng.), — nor the spirit ual gifts which Timothy imparted to oth ers and was to show first in himself (comp. Greg. Nyss. ap. CEcum. ), — but, as the context seems to require and even to suggest, — the future reward (comp. arerpavovrai) which the faithful and la borious teacher is pre-eminently- to re ceive in the world to come (compare Matth. v. 12, xiii. 43, xix. 21), not per haps excluding that arising from the con version of souls (Theod., and appy Syr. <-* olo j 1-3 [fructus ejus], comp.Hamm.) to be partaken of even in the present world. 7. v^et] 'understand, grasp the mean ing of; ' not ' perpende,' Beza, or ' atten- de,' Beng., — translations of voiu which can hardly be substantiated in the N. T., but 'intellige,' Vulg., ^.aAj^ [in- tellige] Syr., as the context and prevail ing meaning of the word (see especially Beck, Bibl. Seelenl. n. 19. p. 56) evi dently require : e'irei8^ oi'vvypaTaiSaSs irdv- Ta elire, to tov arpar., rd rov aAXyrov, rd tov 7eaip70v, vAei (pnat, Theophylact. The reading in the following clause is not quite certain ; Boiij 7op k. • . X. (Rec.) deserves some consideration on the prin ciple, proclivi lectioni prasstat ardua ; ' the uncial authority [AC'DEFG] seems, however, so distinctly to preponderate as to leave it scarcely defensible. If it be retained, 7op may be taken in its most simple and primary meaning, ' sane pro rebus comparatis ' (Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 232, compare notes on Gal. ii. 6, or, more probably, in its usual argumentative sense (De W., Peile) ; the command be ing explained by the prayer. a v v e a i v] ' understanding ; ' according to the somewhat elaborate definition of Beck (Bibl. Seelenl. n. 19, p. 60), the faculty by which we mentally apprehend and are enabled to pass judgment upon what is presented to us ; comp. notes on Eph. iii. 4, and Schubert, Gesch. de Seele, § 40, notes, Vol. n. p. 345 (ed. 4). 8. pvypAveve] 'bear in remem brance ; ' here only with an accusative personal : it is found with an ace. rei, Matth. xvi. 9, 1 Thess. ii. 9, Bev. xviii. 5, but more commonly with a gen. The distinction between the two cases seems to be that with the gen. the meaning is simply ' to remember,' the object being perhaps regarded as that from which, as it were, the memory emanates (comp. Donalds. Gr. § 451 gg.) ; with the accus. Chap. H. 9. 2 TIMOTHY. 137 e« veKpSiv, €K o-irepparo KaKorra&a) p^XP1 Beapicov &>s KaKovpyo and finally, that the one occurs in certain formulae more frequently than the other, and yet that this again seems only fairly referable to the ' usus scribendi ' of the author. The note of Fritzsche, Rom. 1. c, on these particles, and the good ar ticle by Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 224 — 231, will both repay the trouble of con sultation, xaxovpyos] ' a malefactor,' only here and Luke xxiii. 32, 33, 39. It enhances the preceding words, to tcSv xaxovpyuv birop4vu ird&n, Theodoret : there may be too perhaps a paronomasia, KaK0iro&. xaxovp., ' mala patior tanquam malefactor,' Est. ob 8 e 8 e t o i] 'is not (has not been and is not) bound; ' with evident allusion (per paranomasiam) to the preceding Seopibv. The reference must not be lim ited to the apostle's particular case (Serr- povvrat at xe?Pes- °-AA-' 0UX V yXurra, Chrys. ; ' this hath not restrained me in mine office,' Hamm.), but seems perfect ly general, whether in reference to him self or others, ypuv SeSepevuv x4Xvrat ko! Tpe'xei, Theophyl. ; comp. Phil. i. 12. The full adversative 'force of dXXo, ' yet, nevertheless, ' must not bo left unnoticed ; comp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 3. 10. Sid tovto] Scarcely ' quia me vincto evangelium currit,' Beng., still less a irXeovaapbs eBpaixAs, Coray, but rather 'propter hoc, id est, ut evangelium disseminetur, ut verbum Dei currat et clarificetur,' Est., the negative statement ob SeSerat being treated as if it had been a positive statement of the irpoKoiri] of the Gospel. Having mentioned the bonds which his preaching had entailed on him, he adds with increasing emphasis, iravTo bwopevu ; bonds, — yea all things, suffer ings, death : see Acts xxii. 13, v ir o ,11 e' v a> j 'endure,' 'sustain,' ' susti- neo,' Vulg., — not exactly 'am content to suffer anything,' Peile (irdVxtu, Chrys- ostom), as this too much obscures the normal meaning of birop in the N. T., which is rather that of a brave bearing up against sufferings ( ' animum in perfe- rendo sustinet,' Tittm. Synon. i. p. 194) than a mere tame and passive sufferance (dve'xeo-aat) of them ; see below, ver. 12, Bom. xii. 12, James i. 12, al., and con trast dvexApe&a, 1 Cor. iv. 12 (vir4oxov, Psalm Ixxxviii. 50), where a meek suf fering is intended to be specially depict ed. Even in the case of iraiSefo, the Christian birop4vei (Heb. xii. 7 Tisch., compare 1 Pet. ii. 20) ; it is to be the en durance of a quick and living, not the passiveness of a dead and feelingless soul. Thus then the meaning assigned to viropovii by Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 20, Vol. n. p. 225, as its primary one, viz., 'la soumission pure et simple qui accepte la douleur,' seems certainly too passive, and is moreover not substantiated by the examples adduced, Bom. viii. 25, xv. 4, 2 Cor. i. 6 ; see Meyer on 1 Cor. xiii. 7, Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 258. tovs ixXexrovs] ' the elect,' those whom God in his infinite mercy, and in ac cord, with the counsels of His ' voluntas Uberrima,' has been pleased ixXQaaSrai ; see notes on Eph. i. 4. There appears no reason whatever for here limiting the ixXexrol to those who had not yet receiv ed the message of the Gospel (De W.), Chap. n. 11. 2 TIMOTHY. 139 aicoviov. n irio-ro>p»\ God knows his own. evcoiriov rov Kvpiov p.y \oyop,axeiv, et? ovBev Follow practical religion, be meek and eschew contentions. 07a&bs e?vat, Kal tov oorpbs eival ovk i£io- totoi, Origen, Cels. cap. 70 ; see also Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. Vol. i. p. 339 (ed. Burt.). On the aor. infin. after Bv varai see notes on Eph. iii. 4. 14. tovto v it o p. t jo v.] 'put (them) in remembrance of these things,' scil. of the truths mentioned in ver. 11 — 13 ; comp. Tit. iii. 1, 2 Pet. i. 12. The most natu ral supplement to biroplpvyoxe is not fix- Xovs (Theoph., CEcumenius), but avrovs (Syr.), whether generally 'eos quibus praees,' Bengel, or, as the meaning of the verb seems to suggest, ' the faithful,' those who already believe, but require to be reminded of these eternal truths. 8iap.apTvpiJp.evos] 'solemnly charg ing them ; ' similarly with an inf. Polyb. Hist. i. 33. 5, ib. 37. 4, in. 15. 5 : see notes on 1 Tim. v. 21. pi) Xoyopax*iv] ' not to contend about words,' ' not to indulge in Xo7o,uaxfai ; ' 1 Tim. vi. 4, where see notes. The - reading is somewhat doubtful : Lachm. reads Xoyopdxei with AC1 ; Vulg., Cla rom., ^Eth. ; Latin Ff. ; so also Tisch. ed. 1, who, however, in ed. 2, 7, has (as it would seem rightly) restored the infin. with ODEFGKL; nearly all mss.; Syr. (both), Goth.; Clem., Chrysost., Theod., al. ; so Mill, Prolegom. p. xlix. Though the change from the imper. to the infin. might be thought not wholly improbable, as the infin. might seem an easier reading (comp.- however, ch. iv. 2 ) , yet a conformation of the inf. to the preceding and succeeding imp. seems equally plausible. The preponderance of external authority may thus be allowed to decide the question. If the imp. be adopted, a stop must be placed after Kv piov. els ovSev xP'h0' ipov] ' (a course) useful for nothing ; ' not an independent clause, ' ad nihil utile est, nisi, etc., Vulg., sim. Clarom., but, in opposition to the preceding sentence ; compare Mark vii. 19, and see Winer, Gr. § 59. 9, p. 472. The reading is here again by no means certain ; Lachm. and Tisch. (ed. 7) adopt eV ovSev with AC: 17 (eV ovSevl ydp, FG) ; so Huther. It is possible that eis might have been changed to avoid the seeming difficulty of iirl twice used thus contiguously, and the eV ovSevl of FG might have been a correction : still, it is also not improba ble that the eye of the writer might have been caught by the following iiri, and the substitution accidental. The MSS. authority [DEKL] and St. Paul's love of prepositional variation (comp. notes on Gal. i. 1 ) incline .us to the reading of the Text (Tisch. ed. 2); so De Wette and Wiesing. In eis ovSev the idea of destination is marked perhaps a little more laxly (compare Acts xvii. 21, and Winer, Gr. § 49. a, p. 354), in eV ovSev (comp. i(p' 8, Matth. xxvi. 50, scil. Tb Kard axAvov irpdrre, Euthym. ; [De mosth.] Aristog. p. 779, Iirl KaXbv irpa7- pa xpiiaipos) a little more stringently. It is singular that xp^aipov is an oira{ X€7o"u. in the N. T. ; ebxpyaros, how ever, is found with els in ch. iv. 11. e'lri xar aor po(pfj] 'for the subversion,' not, as it ought to be, for the edification (olxoSopi/) of the hearers; compare eis KoWpeoiv, 2 Cor. xiii. 10. 'Eir! here seems to include with the idea of purpose and object (comp. notes on Gal. v. 13, and on Eph. ii. 10) that also of the result to which the Xo7opax/oi inevitably led, ' subversionem pariunt,' Just. The pri mary object of the false teachers, in ac cordance with their general character, might have been to convince, or to make gain out of the hearer (comp. Tit. i. 11), the result, contemplated or no, was his 142 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 15 ypr]aip,ov, iirl Karaarpocpf] rwv aKovovrav. 15 airovBaaov aeavrbv BoKipov irapaarrjaai ru> Qea>, ipydryv dveiraiayyvrov, op^foropovv- xaraorpo(p7). These ideas of purpose and result are frequently somewhat blended in this use of e'lri with the dative ; comp. e'lri BxdBy, Xenoph. Mem. n. 3. 19, the formula t}jv iirl Savdru, Arrian, Anab. vn. 8. 7 (Xenoph. ib. i. 6. 10), and see Winer, Gr. § 48. c, p. 351, Bernhardy, Synt. V. 24, p. 251. 15. S A xi pov] 'approved,' one who can stand the test (comp. SAxipov hpyb- piov, Poll. Ono'mast. in. 86), just as dSA- Kipos (ch. iii. 8, Tit. i. 16) is one- who cannot (compare Bom. xiv. 18, xvi. 10, 1 Cor. xi. 19, al.), explained more fully in the following clause, but obviously not to be joined with ipydryv (Mack). The termination -i-pos (the first part of which points to quality, the second to action, Donalds. Cratyl. § 258) is annex ed according to somewhat differing anal ogies ; comp. Buttm. GV. § 113.13. irapao-T?)o-ai r $ ©e&S] ' exhibere Deo,' Vulg., Clarom.,; compare Bom. vi. 13, 1 Cor. viii. 8, Eph. v. 27 : the assertion of Tholuck (on Rom. I. c.) that iraptord- veiv nvi rt is ' jemandem etwas zu freiem Gebrauch vorlegen,' cannot be substan tiated ; it is simply ' sistere, exhibere, alicui aliquid' (Fritz. Rom. Vol. I. p. 403), the context defining the application and modifying the translation. e p 7 a t 17 v] 'a workman,' not perhaps without reference to the laborious na ture of the work, the ep70v evayyeXiaroD, ch. iv. 5, al. : similarly, but with a bad reference, 2 Cor. xi. 13, Phil. iii. 2 ; compare Deyling, 06s. Vol. iv. 2, p. 623. dveirafo"xvvTOv] ' not ashamed ; ' air. XeyAp. : not with any active or middle force (d ipydrys ov Sev atoxvveTat irpdrreiv, Chrys.) with ref erence to feeling shame in the cause of the Gospel (Theoph., CEcum. ; compare ph iirataxwSrys, ch. i. 8), but passively, ' non pudefactum,' Bengel ;) comp. Phil. i. 20, iv ovSevl alaxwSr^oopai. bpgroropovvra] ' cutting, laying out, straightly,' as a road, etc. ; compare The odoret, iiraivovpev koI ruv yeupyuv tovs ev&etos Tds atiXaxas dvaripvovras. Va rious interpretations have been assigned to this passage, in most of which the idea of Te'pveiv, — e.g. r4pve rd vA&a, Kal rd rotairra exxorrre, Chrysost. ; ' translatio sumpta ab ilia legali victimarum sec- tione,' Beza ; ' acsi pater alendis filiis panem in frusta secando distribuat,' Cal vin, — is unduly pressed and arbitrarily explained. The real emphasis, however, rests rather on the dp&ds ; compare opAo- iraSeiv, Gal. ii. 14, and the force of the adjective in xaivoropeiv, Plato, Legg. vn. p. 797 b, al. ; but this again must not be pressed to the complete exclusion of the verbal element, as in Greg. Naz. Orat. ii. p. 23, where op&or. is nearly = bp&us bSevetv, see Kypke, Obs. Vol. n. p. 370. Thus, then, it will be most correct to ad here closely to the primary meaning ' to cut in a straight line ' (Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v.), and to regard it as a meta phor from laying out a road (compare Prov. iii. 6, 'iva bp&oTopy ras bbobs oov), or drawing a furrow (Theod.), the merit of which is to consist in the straightness s with which the work of cutting or laying out is performed. The word of truth is, as it were, an 6So's (comp. De Wette), which is to be laid out straightly and truly. The meaning is rightly retained by Syr. Ajj^»|^ \t^O lpr^ '" cans recte] and Vulg.. 'recte tractantem verbum veritatis,' but the metaphor is thus obscured. For the various interpre tations of this passage, see Wolf, in loc. Vol. iv. p. 513 sq., and especially Dey ling, Obs. Vol. iv. 2, exerc. in. 10 sq., p. 618 sq., where this expression is very elaborately investigated. rys aXy- Chap. II. 16, 17. '2 TIMOTHY. 143 ra rbv Xbyov tt)s aXTj^reias. 16 ras Be fie/SrjXovs KevoClm\2. [apprehendet multos) ; compare Ovid, Metam. 11. 825, ' solet immedicabile cancer Serpcre, et illaisas vitiatts addere partes.' Tho er ror of these teachers was spreading, and the apostle foresees that it was still fur ther to spread, and to corrupt the Ephe- sian community to a still more lamenta ble extent ; ' res miserabili experimento notior quam ut pluribus verbis declarari debeat,' Estius. "Cp4v. xal 144 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 18, 19. a>s ydyypaiva vopJrjv e£ei. &viariv'Tp,evaio<; Kal 4>iX77tos, 18 oixwes irepl rrjv dXrfceiav rjaroyrjaav, Xeyovref rrjv dvdaraaiv rjBy yeyo- vtvai, Kai avaroeirovaiv rvv rivcov irtanv. U aevroi arepeov vevai, Kai dvarpeirovaiv rrjv rivoov irtanv. $ i X.] Two false teachers of who'm noth ing certain is known ; Vitringa ( 06s. Sacr. iv. 9, Vol. I. p. 926) thinks that they were Jews, and probably Sadducees. The latter supposition seems very doubt ful ; compare next note, and Burton, Bampt. Led. p. 135 sq. Hymenaeus is probably the same as the false teacher mentioned in 1 Tim. i. 20 ; see notes in loc. 18. o'lrives) 'men who,' pointing to them with a very faint explanatory force as members of a class ; see notes on Gal. ii. 4. irepl rijv dxij&. x. r. X.] ' as concerning the truth missed their aim:' so 1 Tim. vi. 21. On yorAx, compare notes on 1 Tim. i. 6, and on the use of irept, notes on ib. i. 19. Xeyovres k. r. X. 'saying that the re surrection has already taken place : ' char acteristic and distinguishing feature of their error. All recent commentators very pertinently adduce Iren. Hcer. n. 31, 'esse resurrectionem a mortuis agni- tionem ejus quae ab ipsis dicitur verita- tis ;' Tertull. de Resurr. 19, ' asseverantes resurrectionem earn vindicandam qua quis adita [addita, RJien., Semi] veritate redanimatus et revivificatus Deo, igno- rantise morte discussa, velut de sepulchre veteris hominis eruperit ; ' Augustine, E/iist. 119, 'nonnulli arbitrati sunt jam factam esse resurrectionem, nee ul- lam ulterius in fine temporum esse spe- randam.' These quotations both verify the apostle's prediction, and serve to de fine with some show of probability, the specific nature of the error of Hymenaeus and Philetus. The false asceticism which is so often tacitly alluded to and con demned in these Epistles, led very prob ably to an undue contempt for the body (developed fully in tho ' hylic ' theory of the Gnostics, Theod. Hair. i. 7, compare Neander, Hist, of Ch. Vol. n. p. 116, Clark), to false views of the nature of death (see Tertull. I. c), and thence to equally false views of the resurrection : death and resurrection were terms which had with these false teachers only a spir itual meaning and application : < they allegorized away the doctrine, and turned all into figure and metaphor,' Waterland Doct. of Trin. iv. Vol. in. p. 459. Grin- field (Schol. Hellen. p. 603) cites Polyc. Philipp. 7, but there the heterodoxy seems of a more fearful and antinomian charac ter. The error of Marcion to which Baur (Pastoralbr. p. 38) here finds an allusion, was of a completely different kind ; ' Marcion in totum carnis resur rectionem non admittens, et soli animse salutem repromittens, non qualitatis sed substantia; facit quoestionem,' Tertullian Marc v. 1 0. The reference to the re newal of generations ix iroiSoiroii'as (The odoret), or to the resurrection at the cru cifixion, Matth. xxvii. 52 (Schoettg.), scarcely need be alluded to. Further notices of this early heresy will be found in Walsh, Gesch. der Ettz. Vol. i. p. 129, Burton, Bampt. Lect. Note 59, p. 428 ; compare Usteri, Lehrb. n. 2 b, p. 344. dv ar p eir ov a iv x.t.X.] ' subvert the faith of some;' see Tit. i. 11. We cannot safely infer from this use of rtvuv that the number of the subverted was small (compare Chrysost. ov iravTotv aXXa rtvuv) ; rives is simply c sundry persons,' the old German ' et- . welche,' Kriiger, Sprachl. § 51. 16. 14 ; comp. Meyer on Rom. ii. 3. 19. pi vr oi] ' however, nevertheless ; ' this compound particle, — which prima rily conveys ' majorem quandam asseve- rationem' (Klotz, Devar. Vol. n. p. 663), and, as its composition shows, unites both confirmation (pev) and re- Chap. II. 19. 2 TIMOTHY. 145 ^e/teXto? rov Qeov earrjKev, eywv rrjv acppayiBa ravrrjv "Eyvco Kvpiof tous bv Tas airov, Kal 'Airoarrjrw dirb dBiKiai ira<; 6 bvo- striction (roi), ' certe quidem ' (Hartung, Partik. Vol. I. p. 593). — frequently, as in the present case, involves an opposi tion to a preceding clause, and meets a possible objection ; ' though some may be subverted, yet assuredly the firm foun dation of God stands unshaken as ever ; ' ' quamvis quorundam subvertatur fides, non tamen fundamentum Dei,' Estius. The particle only occurs here in St. Paul's Epistles, five times in St. John (ch. iv. 27, vii. 13, xii. 42, xx. 5, xxi. 4), once in St. James (ch. ii. 8), and once in St. Jude (ver. 8). As a general rule, pivroi is perhaps most correctly printed as one word, as in Lachm., Tisch., espe cially when other enclitics are joined with it ; see Ellendt, Lex. Soph. Vol. n. p. 80. ore p. S-.e/ieX. rov Qeov] ' the firm foundation of God ; ' i. e. ' laid by Him,' not so much a pos sessive gen. as a gen. auctoris or originis, see Scheuerl. Synt. § 17. 1, p. 125, com pared with p. 115, and with notes on 1 Thess. i. 6. It is unnecessary to recount the different and very arbitrary interpre tations which this expression has receiv ed. The only satisfactory interpretation is that adopted by Est. I, Tirin. (ap. Pol. Syn.), and now nearly all modern commentators, according to which the S-e/ie'X. tov 0eov is the Church, — not merely the OTepeal ijtvxai (Chrysostom), the direpirpeirroi (CEcum.), viewed sepa rately, and in contrast with the subverted (comp. Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 492, Bohn), but collectively, the ixxXy- ota virb &eov re&epeXtup4vy It is here called a SepeXios, not ' per metonymian ' for oTkos, Coray, al., but (a) to mark the Church of Christ and His apostles as a foundation placed in the world on which the whole future olxoSopii rests (compare Eph. ii. 20 sq.) ; and (6) to convey the idea of its firmness, strength, and solid ity ; compare especially 1 Tim. iii. 15. On Sep4x. compare notes on 1 Tim. vi. 19. Notices of the various aberrant in terpretations will be found in De W. in loc. e x u v] ' seeing it hath ;' part., with a very faint causal force, illus trating the previous declaration : comp. Donalds. Gr. § 615. tijv a (p pay IS a r avryv] ' this seal,' i. e. ' impression,, inscription ; ' compare Bev. xxi 14, where each 3-ep.eXios had the name of an apostle inscribed thereon. There may possibly be, as De Wette suggests, an allusion to Deut. vi. 9, xi. 20. The term oippayiSa is used rather than eV^patprjv to convey the idea of its solemn, binding, and valid character. Of the two inscriptions, the first e7vt» k. ¦, . X. seems certainly an allusion to Numb. xvi. 5, eyvu 6 Qebs robs bvras ov- tov [Heb. si"1! ], and is in the language of grave consolation, John x. 14, 27 ; ' He knoweth, not necessarily ' novit amanter,' Beng., (compare notes on Gal. iv. 9) who are His true servants, and "will separate them from those who are not.' On the practical aspects of this declaration, com pare Taylor, Life of Christ, in. 13, disc. 16, and the brief but consolatory remarks of Jackson, Creed, xn. 6. 3. The second koi diroo-T. k.t X. is possibly in contin ued allusion to Numb. xvi. 26, dirooxio- ATTjTe dirb ruv axyvuv ruv dvSp. ruv axXy- puv rovruv, though expressed in a wider and more general form (compare Isaiah Iii. 11) and is in the language of warning. - t. o o bvopd£uv] ' who nameth ; ' not Ij-C ? [qui vocat] Syr. ' qui invocat' Wahl, but, 'quinominat,' Vulg. (misquoted by Bez. ), Goth., — scil. as his Lord and God, ' qui rogatus cujus sit diseiplinaa Christum no- minat ut magistrum,' Grot. ; compare Isaiah xxvi. 13, Kvpie e'ktos oov aXXov- ovx otSapev. rb bvopd oov bvoptd&pev. 19 146 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 20, 21. p,dfyov rb ovopia Kvpiov. 20 iv p.eydXy Be oIkio, ovk eanv p,6vov aKevrj %pvaa Kal dpyvpa, dXXd Kal %vXiva Kal oarpaKiva, Kal a p.ev eh nprjv d Be eh dnp.iav 21 edv ovv rts iKKaSrapy eavrov dS ix las] ' unrighteousness , ' the oppo site of Stxatoovvy, Aristot. Rhet. I. 9. 7, joined by Plato, Gorg. p. 477 c, with avpiraoa tpvxi)s irovypia. In its Christian usage and application, it is similar in meaning to, but. of wider reference than, dvo^xfa, compare 1 John v. 17 ; ' aStxia de quacunque improbitate dicitur, qua tenus rip Stxaiu repugnat,' Tittmann, Synon. i. p. 48 ; as Stxatoovvy is o-vvo- yuy-h koi 'ivoats irdvruv ruv KaXuv xal dyaSiuv (Chrys. Caten. in job I.), so dSt- xla is the union arid accumulation of all that is the reverse ; comp. notes on Tit. ii. 14. 20. 8 e is certainly not ' for ' (Bloom- field), but, with its proper antithetical force, notices a tacit objection which the implied statement in the last clause -of the preceding verse, namely, ' that there are SSikoi in the Church of Christ,' might be thought to suggest : this it dilutes by showing it was really in ac cordance with the counsels and will of God ; ' the Church is indeed, intrinsically holy, but in a large house,' etc. ; comp. notes on Gal. iii. 11. The connection ¦ and current of the apostle's thought will 'be best recognized, if it be observed that in ver. 19 the Church is regarded more as an invisible, in the present verse more as a visible community: on the true im port and proper application of these terms, see Jackson, Creed, xn. 7. 6, and Field, Book of the Church, i. 10, p. 14. e' v peyaXy o i x la] ' in a large house ; ' -observe the epithet, and its position, Winer, Gr. § 59. 2, p. 564. The oi'kio is not the world (Chrys., Theoph.), but, in continuation of the previous image, the visible Church of Christ (Cypr. Ep. 55) ; the apostle changes, however, the term frepiXtos, which marked the inward and essential character of the Church, into oiVfo, which serves better to portray it in its visible and outward aspect. The Church was peyaXy, it was like a net of wide sweep (oo-y^vi;, Matth. xiii. 47) that included in it something of every kind ; see especially, Field, Book of the Church, I. 7 sq., p. 11 sq., Pearson, Creed, Art. ix. Vol. I. p. 405 (ed Bur ton), and Hooker, Eccl. Pol. in. 1. 8. axeby xpvaa. x.r.X.] ' vessels of gold and silver.' By this and the following metaphorical expressions the genuine and spurious members of the Church are represented as forming two distinct class es, each of which, as the terms XP""™> dpyvpa and again £tSx. and borpax. seem to imply, may involve different degrees and gradations ; the former the axevy eis npr)v, who are called by a ' voc'atio in terna,' and are united in heart, to the Church ; the latter the o-kevij eis driplav, who are called by a ' vocatio mere exter na,' and who pertain not to the ' compa- ges domus ' (August, de Bapt. vn. 99, — a chapter that will repay consulting), but belong to it merely outwardly and in name; comp. Jackson, Creed, xn. 7. 1 sq., Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 492 (Bohn), and on the whole subject, esp. the great work of Field, sttpr. at., partic ularly Book i. ch. 6—11. Thus then the ripi) and dnpla have no reference to the honor or dishonor that redound to the olxia or to the olxoSeairArys (comp. Mack, Matth.), but, as in Bom. ix. 21 (see Meyer in loc), simply appertain to, and qualitatively characterize, the vessels themselves. Moller (p. 106) finds in this image thus left to Timothy's spiritual dis cernment (see ver.' 4 sq.) a mark of genu ineness ; a forger would have hardly left it thus unexpanded and unexplained. 21 idv obv rts k.t.x.] An encour aging and consolatory exhortation, gen- Chap. II. 21, 22. 2 TIMOTHY. 147 airo rovrmv, earai ovceuos ets np.rjv, rjyiaapevov, ev^prjarov rat Beairory, eh irav epyov dya^bv rjroip.aape.vov. & Tas Be vearept- Kao-K6Te with AFG; 3 mss.; Boern., JEth.-Pol. ; Aug. (Tisch. ed. 1, Huther). Being a more difficult reading, it has some claim on our attention ; as however tho reading of the text is so strongly supported — viz. by CDEKL; nearly all mss.; Syr, Vulg., Clarom., Sangerm., Aug., Copt., iEth.- Platt, Goth., al. ; several Greek and Latin Ff. (Rec, Grlesb.,De W.,Alf, Wordsw.) — and as it is possible that the following 8Vi may have given rise • to the reading [ylvuoKe An being changed by an ignorant or careless writer into 7ivaVK6Te], it would seem that TYscn. (ed. 2, 7) has rightly reversed his former opinion. ix tbv hpi)vuv, Joseph. Antiq. vi. 1 1. 10 ; see further examples in Wetst., Kypke, and Eisner in loc. There is apparently slight confusion of metaphor, but it may be observed that dvav. ix mxyiSos is really a ' constructio prasgnans,' scil. ' come to soberness and escape from,' see Winer, Gr. § 66. 2, p. 547. £uypeiv is properly ' to capture alive ' ( faypei • favras XapBdvei, Suid.), e. g. Polyb. Hist. III. 84. 10, Betijoevoi faypeiv, in contrast with Siarp&etpeiv, and with airoxrelveiv, Thucyd. Hist. n. 92, al. ; thence ' to capture,' in an ethical sense, Luke v. 10, — but even there not without some allu sive reference to the primary meaning ; see Meyer in he* In the LXX. it is used several times in the sense of ' in vita ser- vare" (Heb. j-i^f-il), Josh. vi. 25, Numb. xxxi. 15, al. ; comp. Hom. II. x. 576, and see Suicer, Thesaur. ». v. Vol. i. p. 1302. tov Sioj3t(Xov] See 1 Tim. iii. 7 ; .and on the use of the term SidB-, see notes on Eph. iv. 27. Chapter III. 1. tovto Be] The Se is not peraBanxAv, but continues the subject implied in ch. ii. 26, in an anti thetical relation : ver. 26 mainly referred to the present and to recovery from Sa tan's snare ; ver. 1 sq. refers to the future and to a, further progress in iniquity. ev eVxaTois ^^tepais] ' in the lost days,' the last period of the Christian era, the times preceding the end, not merely ' at the conclusion of the Jewish state' (Waterland, Serm. in. Vol. v. p. 546), but at a period more definitely fu ture (varepov ioApevov, Chrys.), as the tense ivari)aovTai seems plainly to sug gest ; compare 1 Pet. i. 5, 2 Pet. iii. 3, Jude 18, and see notes on 1 Tim. iv. 1. It would seem, however, clear from ver. 5, that the evil was beginning to work even in the days of Timothy ; see Bull, Serm. xv. p. 276 (Oxford, 1844). On the omission of the article, compare Wi ner, Gr. § 19, p. 113, where a list is given of similar words found frequently anar throus, ^vot^o-ovtoi] ' will ensue,' ' will set in ; ' not ' immine- bunt,' but ' aderunt,' Bengel, , O^jJ [venient] Syr., i. e. will become present (eveoraiTes) ; see notes on Gal. i. 4. De Wette objects to Vulg. ' instabunt ' [ad- venient, Clarom.], but ' instare ' appears frequently used in Latin to denote pres ent time, comp. Cic. Tusc. iv. 6, and es pecially Auct. ad Herenn. n. 5, 'dividitur [tempus] in tempora tria, prasteritum,. installs, consequens.' It is possible that; the choice of the word may have been* suggested by the apostle's prophetic knowledge, that the evil which was more definitely to work in times farther future - was now beginning to develop itself even - in the early days of the Gospel; iarlv evpeiv iv ypiv a irpoyyApevaev b &eios dirdo-ToXos, Theodoret : comp. 2: Thess. 152 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. III. 2,3. ydp ol dv^rpairoi cpiXavroi, cpiXdpyvpoi, aXa£oz/es, vireprjrpavoi, fiXdacprjpoi, yovevaiv aTret&ets, d%dpiaroi, dvoaioi, 3 daropyoi, ii. 7. Katpol x<,*€7ro0 ' difficult, grievous, times ; ' not merely in respect of the outward dangers they might involve ('periculosa,' Vulg ), but the evils that marked them ; ovxl ras ypipas StaBaXXuv X4yet ovSe tovs Kaipovs, dXXd robs dvSpdirovs robs rAre bvras, Chrysost.; compare Gal. i. 4, aiuv irovy- pAs, Eph. v. 16, ypipat irovypai. The XaXeirtirijs of the times would be felt in the embarrassment in which a Christjan might be placed how to act ('uhivix reperias, quid agas,' Beng.), and how to confront the various spiritual and tempo ral dangers of the days in which he was living; comp. 2 Mace. iv. 16, Trepteoxev avrobs xaXeiri] irepioraats. 2 oiSvS-ptviroi] 'men, generally : ' the article must not be overlooked ; it does not point merely to those of whom the apostle is speaking (Mack), but clear ly implies that the majority of men should at that time be such as he is about to de scribe. tpiXovTOt] ' lovers of self ; ' an air XeyAp. in the N. T., de fined by Theod. Mops, as of itovto -irpbs rijv eavruv uipeXetav irotovvres. It may be observed that (ptXavria properly occu pies this irpoeSpia in the enumeration, be ing the repressor of dydiry (ri;v 07. ava- r4xXei xal eis Bpaxb ovvdyet, Chrys.), the true root of all evil, and the essence of all sin ; see especially Miiller, Doctr. of Sin, 1 1. 3, Vol. 1. p. 136 sq. (Clark), and for an able delineation of its nature and specific forms, Barrow, .Serm. i,x. — lxiii. Vol. in. p. 333 sq. and Water- land, Serm. in. Vol. v p 446 sq. On tpiXapyvpot, which here very appropriately follows (piXavroi ((ptXapyvpia ibvydryp rys ipiXavrias, Coray), comp. notes on 1 Tim. Ti. 10 dXa^Av e s, vir e p-h- ipavot] 'boastful, haughty,' Bom. i, 30, whese vSpiaral is also added. The dis tinction between these terms (' dXo^bveto in verbis magis "est, ostentatio, birepyipavla, superbia, cum aliorum .contemtu et con- tumelia conjuncta,' Tittm.) is investigat ed by Trench, Synon. § 29, and Tittm. Synon. 1. p. 73. The derivation of the latter word is to a certain extent preserv- " "° ed in the Syr. \~Lah [alti], the Latin ' superbi,' and the English ' haughty.' In the case of the former word, the trans lation of the Vulgate ' elati ' [fastidiosi, Clarom.], is judiciously changed by Be za into ' gloriosk' See notes to Transl. BXdaipypot] 'blasphemers,' or 'evil speakers,' Karyyoplais xa*PoyT€s> Theod.- Mops. ; most probably the former, both ' vi ordinis ' (Calov.), and because StdBo- Xoi follows in ver. 3 ; compare notes on 1 Tim. i. 13. The virepyepavia, a vice of the mind (see Trench, I c), develops itself still more fearfully in SBpts against God ; 6 7dp koto dvSpdiruv iiraipApevos, evKAXus xal xard rov ®eov, Cbrysostom. The transition to the following clause is thus also very natural and appropri ate ; they alike reviled their heavenly father, and disobeyed 'their earthly pa rents. dxo'pio-Toi] (Luke vi. 35) naturally follow ; ingratitude must necessarily be found where there is direi&eta to parents ; 6 5e 7ove?s pi] rtpuv xal irpbs irdvras eorat dxdptaros, Theoph. On dvAotos, see notes .on 1 Ti-'i i. 9. 3. daropyoi] -'without natural affec tion ; ' Sis XeyAp., here and Bom. i. 31 ; irepl ovbiva ox4aiv exovres, Theodosius- Mops., pi] dyairuvr4s riva, TTe^ych. but most exactly, OEcum., diptXoi irpbs robs olxelovs, — .destitute of love towards those for whom nature herself claims it. STe'p- yu, a word of uncertain derivation [pos sibly connected with arep-, and Sanscr. sprih, ' desiderare,' Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. 1. p. 284], denotes primarily and properly the love between parents and Chap. III. 4, 5. 2 TIMOTHY. 153 aarrovBoi, BidftoXoi, aKpareh, dvrjpepoi, dcpiXdya^foi, * irpoBorai, rrporrereh, rervtpcopievoi, (piXrjBovoi paXXov rj (piXdireoi, 5 exovres children (compare Plato, Legg. ti. p. 754 B, Xenoph. CEcon. vn. 54), and thence between those connected by similar or parallel relations. Like a7airaw (the usual word in the N. T.) it is rarely used in good authors of mere sensual love. It does not occur in the N. T. or LXX. ; only Ecelus. xxvii. 17, orip^ov (plXov (Ecclus. viii. 20, is more than doubtful). StrirovBoi] ' implacable ; ' an Sir. Xe- yAp., — Bom. i. 31 (Rec.) being of doubt ful authority. The difference between affirovBot and davvSrerot (Bom. i. 31), as stated by Tittm., Synon. 1. p. 75, ' dtrvvS-. qui non ineunt pacta, ao-ir. qui redire in gratiam nolunt,' is lexically doubtful. The former seems to denote one who does not abide by the compacts into which he has entered, pi} ippivuv rats avvioy- xais, Hcsych. (comp. Jerem. iii. 8, 10 ; Demosth. Fals. Leg. p. 383, connected with aord&pyros ) ; doirovSos, one who will not enter upon them at all. This and the foregoing epithet are omitted in Syr. On SidBoXos compare notes on 1 Tim. iii 11. OKpoTeTs] ' incontinent,' yrrovs ruv iraSruv, Theod.- Mops., ' intemperantes,' Beza ; air. Xe- yAp. . the opposite iyxpari^s occurs Tit. i. 8. The subst. dxpaoia (Lobeck, Phryn. p. 524) occurs 1 Cor. vii. 7. dv-npepot] 'savage,' ' brvtnl,' literally * untamed.' dV. XeyAp. ; &r)pia dvrl dv- Spdrruv, Theophylact, compare Syriac *>» v |^jJki^»S [feri] : 'ungentle' (Peile), seems far too mild a translation, upArys and dirijveia (Chrysost., comp. CEcum.) are rather the characteristics of the dv^- pepos. dip txdya&o l] ' haters of good,' e'x&po! iravrbs dyaSlov, CEcum., Theoph. ; another air. XeyAp. : the opposite rpiXo/ya&ot occurs Tit. i. 8, where see notes ; compare Wisd. vii. 22. It does not seem necessary, with Beza and Auth. Ver., to limit the ref. to persons, either here or Tit. 1. c. ; comp. Suic, Thes. Vol. n. p. 1426. So appy. Goth. ' unsel- jai ' [cogn. with 'selig'], Vulg., Clarom., ' sine beniguitate,' and, as far as we can infer from the absence of any studied ref. to persons, Syr, Arm., Copt., iEthiop. Theso are cases in which the best an cient Vv. may be profitably consulted. 4. irpoStJTai] ' betrayers,' most prob ably of their (Christian) brethren and friends ; irpoBoVoi (piXla? xal eraipeias, CEcum. : compare Luke vi. 16, Acts vii. 52. irpoireTe?s] 'head strong,' headlong in action, — not merely in words (Suid. irpoireri)s, 6 irpAyXuooos), or in thoughts (comp. Hesych,, irpb tov Xo7top.ov) ; see Acts xix. 36, jtiijSe'v irpo- Treres irpdrretv, and compare Herodian, Hist. II. 8. 4, rb roXpdv...ovx ovoys ebxA- yov irpo(pdoeus Trporreres xal &paov. The partial synonym irpoaXt)s, Ecclus. xxx. 8, is condemned in its adverbial use by Phryn. p. 245 (fed. Lob.), and Thorn. M. p. 744 (ed. Bern.). On rervipupivoi, see ' notes on 1 Tim. iii. 6. ipiXi)Sov oi k.t.x.] ' lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God ; ' both words air. XeyAp. in the N. T. Wetstein cites very appositely Philo, de Agricult. § 19, Vol. i. p. 313 (ed. Mang.), (piXi/Sovov xal (ptXdiratby puXXov t) (ptXaperov Kal tptXA&eov ipydayral. 5. pbpipuo iv ebae Be las] 'an (outward) form of godliness,' | V) t ~iS0\ [o-xrjpa] Syr. ' speciem pietatis,' Vulg., Clarom. ; pApipuotv, atpv\ov xal vexpAv, xal axypa pAvov xal rvwov xal virAKptotv SyXovv. Chrys. Mbprpuats occurs again in Bom. ii. 20, but, as Chrys rightly ob serves, in a different application ; here, as the context clearly shows, it implies the mere outward form as opposed to the inward and pervading influence (Svvajiits).' 20 154 2 TIMOTH.Y. Chap. III. 6. p-opcpcoaiv eiaefielas rrjv Be Bvvap.iv airrp; rjpvrjjievof Kat roirov;- dirorpeirov. 6 eVe rovrcov ydp elaiv ol evBvvovreh. iv. 2, and on the distinction be tween paxpo&vpta and irpaArys, notes on 1 Tim. i. 16. The definition of Zonaras (Lex. p. 1330) is brief, but pithy and suggestive ; paxpo&vpia, ireipts Xvir^s. The concluding word viropovy marks fur ther the brave patience in enduring not only contradiction and opposition, but even injury and wrong, and leads on Chap. HI. 11, 12. 2 TIMOTHY. 159 rfj irrrouovy. n roh Bimypoh, roh ircforjpaaiv, old p.oi iyivero iv ' Avno^ela, iv Ikov'uo, iv AvarpoK, oi'ovs Bimypovs virrjveyKa* Kal e/c irdvrtov pe ippvaaro 6 Kvpiov. u Kal irdvrep,evoi. M av Be p,eve iv oh ep,a%e<; Kal iifiardferj<;, et'oms irapd twos epia&es, ls Kal on dirb fipecpowi ra lepd ypd/j,p,ara 14. irapd t(vos] It seems best on the whole to retain rlvos (Tisch. ed. 2) with C3DEKL; nearly all mss. ; Vulg., Goth., Copt, Syr. (both) Chrys., Theod., al. (Mill, Griesb., Scholz, Wiesing.). The reading rivuv adopted by Lachm. and TVscA. ed. 7 is well supported — viz., by AC'FG ; 17. 71 (Matthies, Huther, Alf.) ; ae how ever the evidence of the Vv. seems to counterbalance the possible preponderance of uncial authority for the latter reading, — as the plural has somewhat the appearance of an 'explieatio ' (Mill, Prolegom. p. lxxv) by referring apparently to Lois and Eunice, ch. i. 5, — as the singular gives an excellent sense, and by its union with dirb Bp4(p. x. i . X. points to the two sources of Timothy's instruction, St. Paul, who taught him the Gospel, and his relatives who had previously taught him the Old Testament, — there seems sufficient reason for retaining the reading of the text. 14. ab Be k. t. X.] ' But do thou abide,' etc. ; ab in sharp contrast to the ' deceiv ers ' of the foregoing verse ; p4ve in an tithesis to irpoKoirre. In the following words the relative & taken out of iv oTs (=e'v ixelvots a) must be supplied, not only to epwbes but imarddys, which governing an accus. in the active (Thu cyd. iv, 88), can also in the passive have an accus. appended to it according to the usual rule, Winer, Gram. § 32. 5, p. 204. Bretschneider (Lex. s. v. mor.) and per haps Syriac, connect iv oTs with imar. ; this can be justified, see Psalm Ixxvii. 37, but involves a less satisfactory mean ing of the verb. e' ir i o- t cu & i; s] ' wert assured of amplification of epa&es ; not 'credita sunt tibi,' Vulg., Clarom., Goth. ( ' gatruaida,' a hint perhaps of the occasional Latinizing of this Version), which would require 4morev2>ys, but quorum firma fides tibi facta est,' Ful ler, ap. Pol. Syn. ; perd irXyporpoplas ep- a&es, Theophyl. ; compare Luke i. 4, "vo iirtyvips rijv doipdXetav. Utarovv is prop erly 'to make troths' (1 Kings i. 36, irioroVai 6 Bebs rb pypa), thence in the pass. ' stabiliri,' ' confirmari ' (2 Sam. vii. 16, maruSrijoerai o blxos o&tov, com pare Psalm Ixxvii. 8), and, with an ac cus. objecti, ' plene certiorari ; ' compare Suicer, Thesaur. s. v.' Vol. n. p. 744, where this meaning of the verb is well explained and illustrated. e i B d s] ' knowing as thou, dost,' compare chap. ii. 23. On irapd rlvos, see critical note. 15. ko! Sti k.t.X. does not seem par allel to and co-ordinate with eiS&s x. r. X., 'seiens...et quia nosti,' Vulg., Beng., — oti having the meanihg ' because,' and the participial construction ' per oratio- nem variatam' (compare Winer, Gr. § 63. n. 1, p. 509), passing into the indic ative, — but is rather to be considered as simply dependent upon ei'Sttis, the parti cle 8ti retaining its more usual meaning ' that,' and the direct sentence presenting a second fact which Timothy was to take into consideration : Sbo atrlas Xeyet rov Seiv avrbv direpirpeirrov pevetv, on ri ob irapd rov rvxovros eposes. ..xal Art ob x-^es Kal irpdyv epaSies, Theophyl. Both con structions are, grammatically considered, equally possible, but the latter seems most satisfactory : the former is well de fended by Hofma-nn, Schriftb. Vol. I. p. 572. dirb iSpe'rpovs} 'from a very child,' 'from infimcy ; ' 4k irpdrys yXtxias, Chrys. The expression is perhaps used rather than iratStA&ev, Murk ix. 21 (Rec; Tisch. ix iratStbd), to mark still more definitely the very early age- at which Timothy's instruction in the Holy Scriptures commenced ; compare ch. i. 5. Bpeipos in two instances in the 21 162 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IU. 15, 16. "oZSas rd Bwdpievd ae aotplaai eh aarrjpiav, Bid iriareco'; tt}s eV Xpiarw 'Irjaov. 16 iraaa ypacpr) ^eoirvevaros Kal acpeXip.o |»?0^ [directionem, emondationom] ; irapaKaXei tovs irapaTpairevras eVaveX&eiv els r)]v evSieiav bSAv, Theodoret. This word is an Sir. XeyAp. in N. T., but suffi ciently common elsewhere, c. g. Philo, Quod Deus Imm. § 37, Vol. I. p. 299, 4iravAp2>uais rov Blov, Arrian, Epict. in. 16, iirl iratSeio Kai iiravop&daet rod Biov, Polyb. Hist. I. 35. 1, eiravop&wo-is tov ruv dv&pdnuv Blov, comp. also m. 7. 4, v. 88. 3, xxvn. 6. 12, al. The prep. iirl is apparently not merely directive but intensive, implying restoration to a previous and better state, Plato, Republ. X. p. 604 D, iiravop&ovv rb ireaAv re Kal vooyoav ; see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. iv. c. 5, Vol. i. p. 1046. The distinction be tween iXeyx- and iirav. is thus not incor rectly stated by Grot., ' ixiyxovrat inve- recundi, eVavopdovvrai teneri, fragiles.' iraiBefav n.r.X.] ' discijiline which is in righteousness ; ' not exactly ' quae ve- ram perfectamquejustitiam affert,' Just., compare Theophilaet, but which has its proper sphere of action in righteousness, — in that which is conformable to the law of God. Conybeare, in translating the clause ' righteous discipline,' seems to regard iv merely equivalent to the ' Beth essentia; ; ' this, however, appears untenable; compare Winer, Gr. § 29. 2. obs. p. 166. On the proper meaning of iraiSeio ( ' disciplinary instruction,' a mean ing which Theodoret, al., here unnecessa rily obscure), see notes on Eph. vi. 4 ; and on Stxatoovvy, see notes on 1 Tim. vi. 11. Thus to state the uses of Holy Scripture in tho briefest way ; it BiSSoxei the ignorant, ixiyxei the evil and preju diced, iiravop&oi the fallen and erring, and iraiSevet iv Six. all men, especially those that need bringing to fuller meas ures of perfection For a good sermon on the sufficiency of Scripture see Beve- ridge, Sermon i.x. Vol. in. p. 144 sq. A.-C. Libr.). 17. d tov 0eov &v& puir o s] 'the man of God. The very general reference of the context seems to show clearly that here at least this is certainly not an offi cial designation, ' the servant of God,' ' the evangelist ' (Beng., De Wette), but, the Christian generally, ' qui se Deo pe- nitus devovit,' Just. . see Philo, de Norn. Mut. § 3, Vol. I. page 582. where avSip. GeQv is used in a similar extended refer ence, and compare notes on 1 Tim. vi. 11. a p t i o s] ' complete,' in all parts and proportions (' in quo nihil mutilum,' Calv.), an Siro| XeyAp. in tho N. T., explained more fully by the e'fnp- rtapevos which follows. A substantially correct definition is given by Greg. Nyss. in Eccl. v. Vol. -I. p. 432, dprios irivrus ixeivAs ion, § reXeius o rys ipboeus avp- ireirX-hpurat xAyos'. thus aprios is opposed to xuXbs and koXoBAs, — comp Lucian, Sacrif. § 6, where ho speaks of Vulcan as ovx dprtos ru irbSe, and see Suicer, Thesaur s. v. Vol. i. 515 It is not easy to state positively the distinction between Te'Xetos and SpTios, as in practice the two words seem nearly to interchange mean ings ; e. g. compare Philo, de Plant. Noe, § 29, Vol. i. p. 347, 'dpriov xat bxAxXypov with James i. 4, riXetoi Kal bxAxXnpot : as a general rule SpTios seems to point to perfection in regard of the adaptation of parts, ('qui suam retinet cornpagem, 166 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 1,2 BaaiXelav airov, 2 Krjpv%ov rbv Xoyov, irrlarrfhi evKalptus dKaipa><{, eXey^ov, imripvrjaov, irapaKaXeaov, iv irday p.aKpo'itvp.la Kal BiBa^y, Tust.) and the special aptitude for any given uses ; r4xeios, like'pcrfectus ' com pare Doederlein, Synon. Vol. iv. 366), seems to imply a more general and abso lute perfection ; comp. Matth. v. 48. irpbs iritv x. r. X.] 'fully made ready for, furnished for, every good work :' i£apr. (irXypoi, reXeioi. Hesych.) is a Sis XeyAp. in the N. T. ; see Acts xxi. 5, where, however, it is used somewhat differently, in reference apparently to the completion of a period of time ; see Meyer in loc. It occurs in its present sense, Joseph. Ant. in. 2. 2, xaXus e^ypriapivovs, compare Lucian, Ver. Hist. I. 33, t&XXo itfprtoro. The compound xaraprifa is of frequent occurrence. In accordance with the view taken of 6 tov Qeov dvibp., the words irov epy. 07. must obviously be referred, not specially to the epyov eua77eXioTov, ch. iv. 5 (De Wette), but to any good works generally ; so Huth., Wiesing., and Leo. Chapter IV. 1. SiapapTVpopai] ' I solemnly charge thee ; ' see notes on 1 Tim. v. 21 . The words obv eyd, inserted after Biau. in Rec. [with D'K; — Syr.- Phil., Theod. omit iyd, others oSv], are rightly rejected by Griesb. Tisch., Lachm., as ' injecta ob cohairentiam,' Mill, Prole gom. p. cxxix. The insertion of tov Kvp. before Xp. 'lya. ['I. X., Rec], is sim ilarly untenable. rov peX- Xovros n.. r. X.] 'who shall hereafter judge the quick and dead : ' clearly those alive at His coming, and the dead, Chrys. 2 (comp. 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52, 1 Thess iv. 16,17), not 'tlie spiritually alive and dead,' dpapruXobs Xe'yet ko! Bikoious, Chrys. 1, Peile. The mention of the solemn account which nil must render is not without emphasis in its application to Timothy ; he had a weighty office in trusted to him, and of that His Lord eb- Sivvas diratTi)aet (Chrys.). ko! t^v e'lricptfveiav] 'and (I solemnly charge thee) by His manifestation.' The reading KOTd [Rec. withD8EKL; Goth., Syr. (both) ; Theod. al.] is here rightly rejected by Griesb., Lachm., Tisch., with ACD'FG; 17. 67**; Am., Harl., al., for the less easy ko(. With this latter reading the most natural construction seems to be the connection of ri]v iiritp. with Stapapr. as the usual accus. in adju ration ; compare Mark v. 7, Acts xix. 13, 1 Thess. v. "27. As the foregoing ivdirtov could not be joined with iirirp., x. 1 . X., the nouns naturally pass into the accusative; so Vulg., Clarom., "per adventum ejus,' comp. 1 Cor. xv. 31. De Wette regards ripi imip. as the accus. objecti, e. g. Deut. iv. 26, Stap. bpiv rAv re ovpavbv xal ri/v yrjv ; this seems unde sirable, as it involves a change of mean ing of the verb in the two clauses. ko! t^)v Baa. avrov] ' and by His kingdom ; ' no ev 8td Svoiv, ' the revelation of His kingdom' (Syr., Beng.), nor an expression practically equivalent to rijv eVicp. out. (Calv ), but introductory of a second subject of thought, — ' and by His kingdom ' (observe the rhetorical repeti tion of ovtov), that kingdom (regmimglo- rlaz) which succeeding the ' modificated eternity' of His mediatorial kingdom (regnum gratice) is to commence at His iirtipdv., and to know neither end nor modification ; see Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. Vol. 1. p. 335 (ed. Burt.). 2 xi)pv£ov] 'proclaim,' 'jjreuch.' ' Notanda est diligenter illatio, qua apie Scripturam (chap. iii. 16) cum prtEdica- tione connectit,' Calvin. The solemn charge is not succeeded as in 1 Tim. v. 21 by "va with the subj., nor by the iid. as in 2 Tim. ii. 14, but with unconnected yet emphatic aorists ; compare the very similar instance in 1 Thess. v. 14. Ex- Chap. IV. 2, 3. 2 TIMOTHY. 167 8 earai yap /catpos ore riji vyiaivovarjs Bt.BaaKaXia<; ovk dve^ovrai, dXXd Kara rd<; toYas iirfovpias eavroh irnawpevaovaiv BiBaaKaXovi amples of such asy'ndeta are, as might be expected, not uncommon in a style so forcible and sententious as that of St. Paul : see the list in Winer, Gr. § 60. 1, p. 475. The aor. is here used rather than the present, as in 1 Thess. I. c, be ing more suitable to the vivid nature of the address ; see Winer, Gr. § 60. 2, p. 476. The distinction in the N. T. be tween the imper., aor., and pres. can usually be satisfactorily explained, but it must not be forgotten that even in classi cal authors the change of tense seems of ten due to the ' lubitus aut affectus lo- quentis,' see Schoemann, Isceus, p. 235. iTrlory^i] 'be attentive, ' ' be ready,' I — S-e' i ° m": >0O£)0 [et sta in dili- gentla] Syr. This, on the whole, seems the simplest translation of eVioTijvai : while it scarcely amounts quite to ' in- stare,' Vulg., it is certainly stronger than 4rrtpeve, 1 Tim. iv. 16, and appears to mark an attitude of prompt attention that may at any moment pass into ac tion ; comp. Demosth. Phil. n. 70 (cited by De Wette), 4ypr)yopev, 4(p4oryxev, Po lyb. jHtsr. I. 83. 2, eViOTas 8e — peydXyv e'iroieiTo airovSi)v. It naturally points to the preceding Ki)pv£ov (comp. Theod.), which it slightly strengthens and ex pands ; ' preach the word, and be alive to the importance of the duty, ever ready to perform it, in season and out of sea son ; ' so, in effect, Theophyl., jtieTa eiri- povys Kal imoraaias XdXyoov, except that the action, rather .than the readiness to action, is made somewhat too prominent. De Wette and Huther (after Bretschn. Lex.) retain the semi-local use ' accede ad coetus Christianos,' a meaning lexically tenable (see examples in Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s. v. p. 211), but involving an el lipsis which St. Paul would hardly have made, when tois dSeXtpo'ts x. r. X. could so easily have been supplied : see Leo in loc. ebxatpus dxalpus] ' in season, out of season ; ' an oxymo ron, made still more emphatic by the omission of the copula; compare 'nolens volens, ultro citro,' etc., Winer, Gr. § 58. 7, p. 461, De Wette cites, as from Wetstein, Nicetas Choniat. (a Byzantine historian), evKatpws dxalpus 4iriirXi\rreiv, hut tho citation is due to Bengel. The Greek commentators principally refer the evKaipfo and dxatpia to Timothy ; pi] koi- pbv exe upiapivov, del aoi xatpbs earu, Chrysost. : Calv., Beng , and others to both Timothy and his hearers. The con text seems to show that the latter (comp. verse 3) are principally, if not entirely, in the apostle's thoughts, and that the adverbs will be referred most naturally alone to them ; compare Augustine in Psalm cxxviii., ' sonet verbum Dei vo- lentibus opportune, nolentibus impor tune. eXe7fov] 'reprove,' ' convict them of their want of holiness and truth;' compare chap. iii. 16, irpbs l'X67xov: the stronger term, emrlpyaov (Jude 9), 'rebuke as blameworthy,' suita bly follows. There is some parallelism between the verbs here and the nouns ch. iii. 16, but it is not by any means exact ; 4irirlpyaov cannot tally with iiravApbuots, nor indeed irapaxdx. with iraiSefa (Leo), if the usual force of the latter word be re tained. The change of order in FG al. ; Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Goth , al., 4Xey^. irapax., imr. seems due to a desire to preserve a kind of climax. iv irdori x. r. X.] ' in all long-suffering and teaching,' ' in every exhibition of long- suffering and every method of teaching;' ' clause appended not merely to irapaKiiX. (Huth.), but, as in Lachm., Tisch. (so also Chrys.), to the three preceding verbs, to each one of which, especially the first (Chrys., Calv.), it prescribes suitable re-- jgg 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 3,4 Kvrf&bpevoi rrjv aKorjv, 4 Kal dirb p.ev ttjs dXr^elai rrjv ukotjv strictions. The extensive rather than the intensive (Chrys.?) force of irSs may be clearly seen in this combination ; it gives both abstract nouns, espec. the former, a concrete application, see notes on Eph. i. 8. There is thus no reason for sup posing an evBidBvoiv (Grot.), or for tam pering with the normal meaning of BtSo- xh, scil. 'teaching,' — not ' studium do- cendi,' Heinr., Flatt, ' readiness to teach,' Peile. It may be remarked that StSax'!) is only used twice in the Past. Epistles, here and in Tit. i. 9, while SiSaoxaXia occurs no less than fifteen times. As a very general rule, SiSoxi) (teaching) seems to point more to the act, SiSaoxa Xia (doctrine) more to the substance or result of teaching; compare e. g., Thu cyd. iv. 126, where BiSax^ is joined with a verbal in -ats, TrapaxeXevots. This dis tinction, however, cannot be pressed in the N. T., for compare 1 Cor. xiv. 26, and observe that all the other writers in the N. T. (except James, Peter, Jude, who use neither, ) use only BiSox^ ; Mat thew xv. 9 and Mark vii. 7 are quota tions. It is just possible that the more frequent use of SiSaoxaXia in these Epp. may point to their later date of composi- tibn, when Christian doctrine was assum ing >i more distinct form ; but we must be wary in such assertions, as in St. Paul's other Epp. (we do not include Heb.) SiSaxi; and SiSook. occur exactly an equal number of times. 3. ear at ydp xatpAs] ' For there shall be a time;' argument drawn from the future to urge diligence in the pres ent; irplv r) ixrpaxyXtaibrjvai, TrooxardXa- Be irivras avrovs, Chrys. It is singular that Beng. should force eo-Toi ' erit et jam est,' as the allusion to the future is dis tinctly similar to that in 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2 'Tim. ii. 16, 17, iii. 1. On vytaivovoa ZtSaox., see notes on 1 Tim. i. 10. apd^ovr »j] 'will not endure, put up with ; ' ' sordet iis doctrina vera quia eo- rum cupiditatibus adversatur,' Leo. 'Ai 4- Xopat occurs several times in St. Paul's Epistles, but usually with persons ; com pare however 2 Thess. i. 4, tois frxlipeotv oTs dve'xeo&e. In the following words observe the force of iSios ; their selfish lusts (surely not 'inclinations,' Conyb.) are what they especially follow in the choice of teachers. eirio-aipevo-ovo-iv] ' will heap up,' ' will gather round them a rabble, a o-vp- (perAv, of teachers ;' Tb dSidxptrov irXyhos ruv StSaoxaXuv Bid rov aupevoovat iSr)- Xuae, Chrysost. The compound form ( eVl = ' hinzu ; ' addition, • aggregation, Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. eirf, c. 4) only occurs here and Cant. ii. 4 (Symm.); the simple, ch. iii. 6, and Bom. xii. 20 ; add Job xiv. 17 (Symm.). xvydApevot rijv oko^v] ' having itching ears,' Auth. Ver., ' prurientes au- ribus,' Vulg. sim. Clarom., — both ex cellent translations ; ' metaphora desump- ta a scabiosis quibus cutis prurit adeo ut scalpendi libidine ardeant,' Suicer, The- saur. s. v. : this itch for novelty, the false teachers gratified ; comp. Philo, Quod Det. Pot. § 21, Vol. I. p. 205 (ed. Mang.), oitok- vaiovoi yovv [ol ooiptorai] ypuv rd Sira. Kvi)2>u (connected with xvdu, Lobeck, Phryn. p. 254) in the act. is ' to scratch,' in the middle, 'to scratch one's self (Arist. Hist. An. ix. 1 ), in the pass. ' to be scratched or tickled,' and thence (as appy. here) 'prurire' in a tropical sense, Cnreiv t! dxovaai xa& ySovhv, Hesych , Te'pirov- tos ri\v dxoijv imfarovvres, Chrys. In the present passage Theod. and Theoph. (not Chrys., as De Wette asserts), and sp too, it would seem, Goth., al., — unless they read Kvy&Avras — • take xvySrAu. as purely passive, paraphrasing it by Tep- irbpevoi : this does not seem so forcible ; the apostle does not appear to desire merely to notice the fact that they were Chap. IV. 4, 5. 2 TIMOTHY. 169 diroarpeip'ovaiv, iirl Be tov? yttuS-ou? iKrparrrjaovrai. 5 av Se vrje ev irdaiv, KaKoird^rrjaov, epyov iroirjaov eiayyeXiarov, rrjv having their ears tickled, but to mark the uneasy feeling that always was seek ing to be gratified. A word of sim ilar meaning, yapyaXifa, is found occa sionally in similar applications : comp. Lucian, de Column. 21, cited by Wetst. in loc. On the accus. oko^v, see notes on 1 Tim. vi. 5. 4. Kal dirb k. t. X.] 'and will turn away their ears from the truth.' The re sult is a complete turning away from every doctrine of Christian truth ; 6pas Sti ovx us dyvoovvres oipdXXovrai dXX' exovres, Theophyl. On the pvSoi, com pare notes on 1 77m. i. 4 ; it must be ob served, however, that as the reference is future, their nature cannot be specifically defined ; still, as throughout these Epp., the errors of the future seem represented only as exaggerations and expansions of the present, the allusion is probably sub stantially the same. The use of the ar ticle (as in Tit. i. 14) is thus also more intelligible. ixrpairifoov- t a i] ' will turn themselves aside ; ' pass., apparently with a middle force, as in 1 Tim. i. 6, v. 15 ; see Winer, Gr. § 39. 2, p. 233, Kriiger, Sprachl. § 52. 6, p. 361 sq., and the examples in notes on 1 Tim. i 6. 5. ab Si] 'But do thou:' in marked contrast to the false teachers ; compare ch. iii. 10. vijipeiviraotv] ' be sober in all things,' ' sobrius esto,' Clarom , Goth., not ' be watchful,' Syr., •Vulg. Ni)(peiv is connected with ypyyo- peiv, 1 Thess. v. 6, 1 Pet. v. 8, but is by no means synonymous with it (Huth ) ; both here and in all other passages in the N. T., it implies ' sobriety,' literal or me taphorical ; comp. notes on 1 Tim. iii. 2. Theodoret here, and the Greek expositors on other passages, all seem to refer it to ' wakefulness,' apparently of an intensive nature, iiriraats iypyyApaeus rb v*](petv, GSeum. on 1 Tim. I. v., v^rpetv koI Steyy- y4p&at, ib. m loc, and there are a few passages in later writers (e. g. Polybius, Hist. xvi. 21. 4, imardoeus Kal WjiJ«ws) which seem to favor such a, meaning ; still, in the present case, and in the N. T. generally, there seem no sufficient grounds for departing from the regular use and applications of the word. The derivation is doubtful, but it does not seem improbable that the idea of drinking is involved in the root. Benfey ( Wur- zellex. Vol. n. p. 74) derives it from vi) and ecp. compared with Sanser. ap, ' wa ter ; ' compare eb-rius. xaxoirdSiyoov] 'suffer afflictions ;' aor. imp. following the pres. imp., possi bly with some' degree of emphasis ; see notes on ver. 2, and on 1 Tim. vi. 12. 6vo776Xiotov] ' of an evangelist : ' the evo77eXio-Tal did not form a special and separate class, but were, generally, preachers of the Gospel in different coun tries, subordinates and missionaries -of the apostles ; compare Euseb. Hist. Eccl. III. 27, diroSyiilas areXXopevoi, epyov eire- reXovv evayyeXtaruv, and see Suicer, Thesaur. a. v. Vol. i. p. 1234, and notes on Eph. iv. 11. This was the work to which Tim was called when he journeyed with St. Paul (Acts xvi. 3) ; the same duties, as far as preaching the Gospel to all within the province of his ministra tion, still were to be performed. The sphere was only more circumscribed, but there would be many occasions on jour neys, etc., ver. 9, when Timothy could resume the functions of an eva77ex. in their fullest sense; comp. Taylor, Epis copacy, § 14, Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. n. 2, p. 250. The term Ip70v has proba bly an allusion to the laborious nature of the duties; see notes on ch. ii. 15, and compare examples in Eaphel, 06s. Vol. II. p. 622. irXyporpApyoov 22 170 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 6. Biatcovlav aov irXrjporpoprjaov. 6 'jEygj yap fjBrj trirevBopiai, Kal 6 Siaxoviav] 'fully perform thy ministry ;' ' ministerium tuum imple,' Vulg., Cla rom. ; irXyporp. rovreort irXi]puaov, Chrys. Beza translates irXypotp. somewhat artifi- ficially, ' ministerii tui plenam fidem fa- cito,' i. e. ' veris argumentis comproba; ' this is unnecessary, it is here nearly sy nonymous with, though perhaps a little stronger than irxiipuaov, ^O^A- [absolve, adimple], ' usfullei,' Goth.; comp. ri)v Siaxoviav rrXypovv, Acts xii. 25, Col. iv. 17, see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. n. p. 753. It apparently differs only from the more simple form in being a little more intensive in- meaning. 6. e 7 u 7 tip] 'Fori,' iyd, with em phasis in reference to the preceding ov. The force of 7dp is differently explained ; it does not enforce the exhortation by showing Timothy he must soon rely on himself alone ( ' natare incipis sine cor- tice,' Calv.), nor urge him to imitation, compare ver. 7 (Heinr.) but, as the con cluding words of ver. 5 seem to confirm, urges him to additional zeal on account of the apostle's departure ; ' tuum est pergere quo ccepi,' Leo. On the differ ent modes of explaining the connection, see Alf. on ver. 5 sq. ijSy oTrivSopat] 'am already being poured out (as a drink-offering) ; ' his present sufferings form the commence ment of the ' libatio' ; not ' I am now ready to be offered' (Auth. Ver), which slightly infringes on the exact force of j)Sy and oirevS. The particle ijSy is not simply equivalent to vvv, but in its pri mary use appears rather to denote what is 'near to the here' Comp. Herod, in. 5, dirb ravr.ys ijSy Alyvirros), and thence by an intelligible transition, ' what is near to the now,' calling attention to what is taking place ' on the spot ' ' and ' at the moment,' n. g. Aristoph. Ran. 527, oti tox' ^A' ^1 "¦<"" i see CSP- Bost a. Palm, Lex. s. v. 6, where this particle is well discussed. Klotz (Devar. Vol. n. p. 598) is thus far right in not refer ring ijSy originally to time, but his deri vation from ySy, 'novi,' is as hopeless as that of Hartung (Partik. Vol. I. p. 223), who refers the 8); to the Sanscrit dina, 'a day,' and makes the particle originally temporal; compare Donalds. Cratyl. § 201. SirevBoytioi, ' delibor,' Vulg. (not middle 'sanguinem meum libo,' Wahl, and certainly not ' aspergor vino,' sc. ' prajparor (ad mortem,' Grot.), - P. - -T-V *, is not synon. with bbopai j-*| (-^J ALo [jugulor, sacrificor], Syr., but points to the drink-offering of wine which among the Jews accompanied the sacrifice (Num. xv. 5, xxviii. 7), and was poured irepl Tbv BupAv (Joseph. Antiq. m. 9. 4, com pare Ecclus. 1. 15), while among the heathen it was commonly poured upon the burning victims (Smith, Diet. Antiq. Art. ' Sacrificium '). See the very simi lar passage Phil. ii. 17, in which, how ever, there is no reason to refer the allu sion to this latter Gentile practice, as Jahn, Antiq. § 378, and apparently Sui cer, Thesaurus, s. v. ; see Meyer in loc. Chrysostom urges the use of oire'vS. not Svopat, because rys pev &volas ov rb irav dva(p4perat rip Sen?, Tijs Be cirovBijs rb oXov : the allusion seems rather to the apostle's anticipated bloody death ; see Waterl. Distinct, of Sacr. § 10, Vol. v. p. 264. dvoXvo-e'ws] * de parture ; ' not ' resolutionis,' Vulgate, |JAa|? [ut dissolvar] Syr., compare' Goth ' disvissals, but ' discessus e vita,' Loesner, dirb Tbv irapiWo els SxXov xAo- pov, Coray (Bomaic) ; compare Phil. i. 23, imSrvplav exuv els rb hvaXvaai. There is no reason whatever for adopting the explanation of Eisner (06s. Vol. ii. p. 317) who refers dvtfx. to 'discessus e convivio,' compare Luke xii. 36, and airivSop. to the libations of the parting Chap. IV. 7. 2 TIMOTHY. 171 /tattoos tt}s e/ttTjs dvaXvaeco's itpiarijKev. 7 rbv dywva rbv KaXbv guests : the term is perfectly general, compare Philo, Flac. § 21, Vol. n. p. 544 (ed. Mang.), riiv ix tov |3tov TeXev- Tafov dvaXvtriv, ib. § 13, p. 534. Jo seph. Antiq. xix. 4. 1, Clem. Bom. i. 44 ; see also Deyling, 06s. Vol. n. No. 46, p. 540, who has commented upon the whole of this and the following verses. with his usual ponderous learning. His interpretation of oirivS., scil. &void£opat, is, however, incorrect. Lachm. reads dvaXbaeds pov with ACFG; al. (5)! Vulg. (ed.), Copt., Arm. ; Euseb., Ath., al. The authorities are of considerable weight, but perhaps scarcely sufficient to make it necessary to change the reading of Tisch. Nearly exactly the same may be said of tov KaXbv a7wva (Lachm.) in the next verse ; see the critical notes of Tisch. in loc. iipioryKev] ' is at hand,' Auth. Ver. : surely not ' hath been nigh at hand,' Hamm., nor 'ist vorhan- den,' Luther, compare Goth. ' at'ist ' [ad- est], but, 'stands by' (Acts xxii. 20), 'is all but here,' ' steht nahe bevor.' Hu ther ; comp. Acts xxviii. 2, and notes on ver. 2. 7. rbv dyuva rbv KaXbv] 'the good strife, scil. irlareus; see 1 Tim. vi. 12. The repetition of the article with the epithet gives force and emphasis ; ovros 6 dyuv koXos ; vai, tpyaiv' virep yap Xp. 7ryveTai, Chrys. ; compare Green, Gramm p. 165. The metaphor itself is thus nobly expanded by Chrys. ; ovSev tovtov B4Xnov rod dyuvos' ob XapBdvei TeXos 6 are(pavos ovros" ovros ovk dirb ko- rlvuv iarlv, ' ovk exei &v&puirov dyuvo&4- ryv, ovx exei avfapdirovs beards' dirb 07- yeXuv abyxeirai rb fredrpov. How amply does this great expositor repay perusal. iiydviapat] ' 1 have striven ; ' the full force of the perfect is here very distinctly apparent ; the struggle itself was now all out over, little more than the effects were remaining ; ' notat actionem plane pras- teritam, quae aut nunc ipsum, seu modo finita est, aut per effectus suos durat,' Poppo, de emend. Matth. Gr. p. 6 : his character and claim to the crown were now fully established, see Green, Gramm. p. 23. The more general agonistic met aphor then passes into the specific one of the course ; irws Se rer4Xexe rbv SpApov ; rijv oixovp4vyv airaaav ireptyXSev, Chrys. ; 'finivi cursum non tarn vitae quam mune- ris,' Leo. See especially Acts xx. 24, where the apostle expresses his resolution to do, what now he is able to speak of as done, se. reXeiwoat Tbv SpApov pov xa\ t^v Siaxoviav i)v eXaBov irapd rod Kvpiov 'lyaov ( Tisch.). reri)- py k a ri]v irlor iv] ' 1 have kept the faith ; ' the faith entrusted to me I have kept as a sacred and inviolable deposit ; compare 2 Tim. i. 14. II/otis is not 'fidelity' (Kypke, 06s. Vol. 11. p. 375, Baphel, Annot. Vol. n. p. 623), but 'faith ' in its usual and proper sense ; ' res bis per metaphoram expressa nunc tertio loco exprimitur proprie,' Beng. In this noble passage, so calculated to cheer the sorrowing heart of Timothy (Chrys.), yea, so full of unutterable consolation to every thoughtful Christian, Chrysostom confesses to .have long felt a difficulty (diropuv SieTe'Xovv) ; and even still De AVetto finds in it only an opposition to the apostle's usual humility (1 Cor. iv. 3 sq.), and but a doubtful adaptation of Phil. iii. 12 sq. It is true in both pas; sages the same metaphor is used ; but the circumstances and application are wholly different ; in the one case it is the trembling anxiety of the watchful, labor ing minister, in the other, it is the blessed assurance vouchsafed to the toil-worn, dying servant of the Lord , see especially Waterland, Sermon xxv. Vol. v. p. 679, Hammond, Pract. Catech. 1. 3, p. 41 (A.-C. Libr ), also Neander, Planting, Vol. 1. p. 346 (Bohn). 172 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. £ rjyooviapat, rbv Bpopiov rereXeKa, rrjv irtanv rerrjprjKa' 8 Xoiirbv diroKeirat pot b tt?s BiKaioavvrjs arecpavos, bv diroBwaei poi 6 Kv- pw; iv iKeivy ry rjpepa, 6 BtKaios Kpirrjs, oi jwvov Be epol dXXa Kal iraaiv roh rjyairrjKoaiv rrjv iiri(j)dveiav avrov. 8. X o i ir b v is not for rov Xoiirov or Tb XoiiroV, as any reference, whether to a period in the future, or to duration in the future (see notes on Gal. vi. 17), would not accord with the present pas sages ; nor can it be for fjSij, which, if admissible in later writers ( Schaefer, Lon- gin. p. 400, cited by De W.), is not dem onstrable in St. Paul's Epistles. The context seems to show that it is in its most literal meaning, 'quod reliquum est' (Beza), sufficiently preserved in o o translation by the Syriae j^Sl ^-O [a nunc], ' henceforth,' Auth. Ver. This adverbial adjective is very frequently used in Polybius ; often, as here, at the beginning of sentences, e. g. Hist. n. 68. 9, iv. 32. 5, x. 45. 2, but usually in the sense ' proinde igitur,' and answering to our ' further,' ' furthermore :' a more dis tinctly temporal use occurs Hist. I. 12. 4, where it is carried on by rb,Se reXev- raiov. d ir A k e t r a i] 'is reserved,' ' reposita est,' Vulg., Clarom. The verb diroxeioSsat is applied both to future rewards, as here and Col. i. 5, ix- iriSo ri)v diroxetv.. iv tois ovpavois (comp. Matth. vi. 20, xix. 21-), and to future punishments (Plato, Locr. § 12, p. 104 n), and in fact to anything which is set aside, as it were a treasure, for future uses and applications ; compare Philo, Quod Det. Pot. § 34, Vol. i. p. 216 (ed. Mang.), xabdirep rd hiroKeipiva iv okAtu x4xpvir- rai, compare Kypke, 06s. Vol. n. p. 320. o rys Stxatoavvy s o-Te'tp.] ' the crown of righteousness ;' re sumption of the former metaphor. The genitival relation is not perfectly clear, owing to the different meanings which Stxatoavvy may receive. As this subst. appears in all cases in these Epistles to have not a dogmatical, but a practical ref erence (see notes on 1 Tim. vi. 11), sc. tV xa&AXov aperi)v, Chrys., the gen. will most naturally be objecti, ' the crown for which (so to speak), Stxatoavvy has a claim,' /3pay8eiov SioApevov eis ryv Sixata- ovvyv, Coray (Romaic), and is in fact a sort of (proleptic) gen. possessivus ; com pare Kriiger, Sprachl. § 47. 7. 6 sq. Hu ther and Leo, with less probability, make it the genitive of apposition, comparing James i. 12, 1 Peter v. 4, Bev. ii. 10, where, however, fai] and 8o£o are not strictly analogous with the present use of StKoioovvi;. diroSajo'ei] ' will give,' 'redder.,' Vulg. In this com pound the dirb does not necessarily con vey any sense of due (uaavei riva b(peixi)v koI XP*0$> Theophyl.), though such a meaning can be grammatically sustain ed, and confirmed by occasional exam ples ; compare Winer, de Verb. Comp. iv. p. 13. Here, and for the most part -elsewhere, the preposition only seems to allude to the reward as having been laid up, and taken as out of some reserved treasures ; ' ibi hujus verbi sedes propria est, ubi quid de aliqua copia das,' Wi ner, p. 1 2 ; compare in a contrary sense, Bom. ii. 6, and see notes on Gal. iv. 5. ev ixelvy ry y p.] 'in that day,' scil. of final retribution. The expression ixeivy y ypepa is used three times in this Epistle, ch. i. 12, 18, and once in 2 Thess. i. 10, there referring more exclusively to the coming of the Lord ; see Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 21, Vol. II. p. 243. The following words, 6 Bikoios xptri)s, stand in apposition to b Kbptos with great weight and emphasis : how this declara tion of God's justice is out of harmony with St. Paul's views of grace (De W.), it is difficult to conceive. The apostle, Chap. IV. 9, 10. 2 TIMOTHY. 173 9 SirovBaaov iX'&eiv irpbs pe Taverns. Uome to me ; all except Luke ore absent on mis- ¦ton.. Beware of Aiezan- to Aypdi yap pe iyKareXiirev, dyairrjaas rbv my frHids deBerted mc, vvv alStva, Kal iiropev^rj eh QeaaaXoviKrjv, but the Lord stood by me. as Huther well observes, uses the SikoIo •cpfo-ts Qeov not only as aground of warn ing, but even of consolation ; see 2 Thess. i-5. tois yyairyxAot v x r. X.] ' who have loved (and do love) His ajijiearing' scil. His second iiriipdveia : not his first coming in the flesh (ch. i. 10), nor the first and second (Beng.), but, as the context requires, only the latter. The perfect is not here 'in the sense of a present,' Huther; it is only thus far present that it points to the per sistence of the feeling ; it was a love iv dip&opo-fa (Eph. vi. 24, and see notes), that beginning in the past was alike pres ent and enduring ; comp. Green, Gramm. p. 319. There is thus no need for giv ing a7airov the sense of ' longing for ' (Beza, Wiesing.) ; it is simply 'diligere,' aud implies a combined feeling of rever ence and love, ' inest notio admirandi et colendi,' Tittm. Synon. i. p. 55 ; see also Trench, Synon. § 12. In a practi cal point of view, the remark of Calvin is gravely suggestive ; ' e ridelium nu- mero excludit, quibus formidabilis est Christi adventus : thus then we may truly say with Leo, ' habemus hie lapi- dem Lydium, quo examinemus corda nostra.' 9. oirovSoo-ov] ' earnestly endeavor,' • do thy best,' \_^Lo AJ [curae sit] Syr iac ; compare ver. 21, Tit. iii. 12. There is scarcely a pleonasm in the expression airovSaaov — raxeus (Winer, Gr. \ 65. 1, p. 531), as airovSdfav involves more the idea of earnest and diligent endeavor than that of mere haste (oirevSeiv). though the latter meaning is also sometimes found, c g. Aristoph. 1'hesm. 572, eVirovSaKvia irpoorpe'xei, al. : thus then, as a general rule, ' o-ireoSeiv estjfermare (de tempore), o"irov8d'£eiv properare, i. e. festinanter et sedulo aliquid facere,' Tittm. Synon. i. p, 190. According to Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 239, the fundamental idea of both verbs is 'premere,' 'pressare.' On the strengthened vowel (junta ), see Donalds. Cratyl. § 223. rax 4 us] More fully explained in ver. 21, irpb x^'M""05- It is singular that so intelligent a commenta tor as De W. should represent this invi tation as the main object of the letter (Einleit. § 3) ; surely the solemn and prophetic warnings of the previous chap ters cannot be merely ' obiter dicta.' 10. Ay pas] Mentioned with St. Luke (Col. iv. 14) as sending salutations to the Colossians, and with the same evangel ist and others, as a ovvepyAs (Philemon 24). Mournful and unmanly as the con duct of Demas is here described to be, there seems no just reason for ascribing to him utter apostasy (Epiph. Hair. 41. 6) ; he left the apostle in his trials and sufferings (e7KaTeXnrev) because he loved safety and ease and the fleeting pleasures of this world (rbv vvv aluva), and had not the Christian fortitude to share the dangers, or the Christian love to minis ter to the sufferings, of the nearly deso late apostle ; rys dveoeus epao&ets, tov okivSvvov koI rod daipaXovs, paXXov e'tXero olxot rpvtpav 7) per ipov raXalirupeio&ai xal ovvStaipepeiv pot robs irapAvras x i.3v- vovs, Chrysostom ; see Mosheim, de Heb. Christ. $ 60, p. 174, and compare Taylor, Duct. Dub 1. 2. 5. 19, who, however, makes the singular mistake of asserting (from Col. and Philem.) that Demas returned to his duty. The name is prob ably a shortened form of Demetrius ; compare Winer, RWB. ». v. Vol. 1. p. 264. e^KoTe'Xiirev] 'for sook' ' dereliquit,' Vulg., Clarom. The 174 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 10, 11. KprjaKrji! eh TaXariav, Tiros eh AaXpiariav u AovKa.% ianv phvos p.er ep,ov. MdpKov dvaXaficbv drfe p&rd aeavrov- earn 11. &ye] So CDEFGKL; Chrys., al. ...(Griesb., Schok, Lachm. (ed. maj.), Hu ther, and apparently Wiesing.). The aor. 87076 is adopted by Tisch. (ed. 1, 2, 7) on the authority of A ; 31.38.71. al. ; Theodoret, Dstm.... (Lachm. (ed. stereot.), Alf). It would seem, however, that this is insufficient authority for the change, and that Lachm. was right in the alteration adopted in his larger edition. compound form seems here to imply leaving behind in his troubles and dan gers ; compare ver. 16, 2 Cor. iv. 9, and especially Plato. Symp.-p. 179 a, iyxara- Xtireiv 7) pi) Boy&yoat xivSvvevovri. This meaning, however, must not always be pressed, as there are several instances, especially in later Greek, in which iyxa- toX. seems scarcely different from Ka- toX. ; see Ellendt on Arrian, Alex. 1. 20. 6, p. 100. The reading iyxardx e 1 irev is adopted by TiscA. (ed. 7) with strong uncial authority. The itacism (ei for 1, etc.), however, that is found even in the very best MSS., renders it doubtful whether the same tense is not intended, whichever reading be adopted. d7air^oas] ' having loved,' se. ' because he loved : ' apparently rather a causal (comp. Donalds. Gr. § 616) than a tem poral (Alford, al.) use of the participle; his love of the world was the cause of his leaving. There is an apparent con trast between this clause and yyairyxAoiv ri]V imrp., ver. 8 ; ' luctuosum antithe- ton,' Bong. Tbv vvv aluva] ' the present world,' ' the present (evil) course of things.' On the mean ing of aldv, see notes on Eph. ii. 2. Be side the regular temporal meaning [Syr. JO Vs"] which is always more or less apparent in the word, an ethical meaning (as here) may often be traced ; see Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 20, Vol. 11. p. 228. 0eo-o"aXov(Ki)v] Perhaps his home ; t'lXero oIkoi rpvipdv, Chrysost. For an account of this wealthy city, see notes on 1 Thess i.l. Kpfjaxys] Of Crescens nothing is known ; the ac counts of his having been a preacher in Galatia ( Const. Apost. vn. 46, Vol. 1. p. 385, ed. Cot.), or in Gaul (Epiph.), and having founded the church of Vienne are mere legendary glosses on this pas sage. The reading TaXXlav [C ; al. (5); Amit.*, ^Eth.-Bom. ; Euseb., Theod.- Mops., Epiphan., Hier.] is probably due to these current traditions. A aX par lav] Apart of Illyria on the eastern coast of the Adriatic, lying south east of Liburnia, and mainly bounded by the Bebii Montes on the north and the river Drinus to the east : the principal cities were Salona (on the coast), and Narona inland ; comp. Plin. Hist. Nat. in. 26, Cellarius, Notit. Lib. 11. 8, Vol. 1. p. 614, and Forbiger, Alt. Geogr. § 121, Vol. in. p. 838. 11. AovkSs] Comp. Col. iv. 14, Phi lem. 24 ; the evangelist accompanied St. Paul on his second missionary journey, Acts xvi. 10 ; again goes with him to Asia (Acts xx. 6), and Jerusalem (Acts xxi. 15), and is with him during his cap tivity at Ca3sarea (Acts xxiv. 23), and his first captivity at Bome (Acts xxviii. 16). Of the later history of St. Luke nothing certain is known ; according to Epiphanius (Hier. li. 11), he is said to have preached principally in Gaul ; see Winer, R WB. s. v. Vol. 11. p. 35, and compare the modern continuation of the Acta Sanct. (Octr. 18), Vol. viii. p. 295 sq. The name is probably a contraction of Aovkovos, and is said to indicate that he was either a slave or a ' libertus ;' see Lebeck's article on substantives in -as, Chap. IV. 11, 12. 2 TIMOTHY. I75 ydp poi eifyprjaros eh BiaKoviav. u Tv%ikov Be direareiXa eh in Wolf, Analecta Lit. Vol. 11. p. 47 sq. Jt (£ p k 0 v] The evangelist St. Mark was converted apparently by St. Peter (1 Pet. v. 13) ; he, however, accompanied St. Paul and his dveipibs St. Barnabas on their first missionary journey (Acts xii. 25), but departed from them (Acts xv. 38) and was the cause of the dissension between the apostle and St. Barnabas (ver. 39). He was again with St. Paul (Col. iv. 10), and, lastly, is here invited to return to him, having been a short time previously (if we adopt as the prob able date of 1 Pet. A. D. 65 — 67) with St. Peter (1 Pet. v. 13). Of his after history nothing certain is known ; the most cur rent tradition assigns his latest labors to Egypt and Alexandria, Epiph. Hozr.\,\. ; comp. Acta Sanct. (April 25) Vol. in. p. 351. dvaXaBdv] 'hav ing taken (to thee) ; ' in the present use of this compound the primary local force of dvd (more clearly seen Eph. vi. 13, 16) is somewhat obscured (comp. dvaStSo'vai), though still not to be wholly passed over ; Timothy was to take to himself sis a com panion the evangelist ; see Winer, de Verb. Comp. Fasc. in. p. 1, who very clearly defines the two uses of this prep osition in composition, (a) the usual physical sense ; (6) the derivative sense, involving the ideas of return or re.jietition. ebxpyaros] 'serviceable.,' ch. ii. 21 ; possibly as Grot, suggests, on account of his knowledge of Latin ; though, more probably in reference to assistance in preaching the Gospel ; els ti/v Siokovi'ov tov 6V0776X10V Kal 7ap ev Seapois uv obx IXyyy [IlavXos] xypbrruv, Chrysostom. The translation of the Auth. Vers. ' for the ministry' (objected to by Conyb.), may thus be defended ; the omission of the article (after the prep.) of course causing no difficulty ; see Winer, Gr. § 19. 2. b, p. 1 14. On tho whole, however, it is perhaps more exact to retain a neu tral translation 'for ministering,' which, while it does not exclude other services, may still 'leave the idea of the eva77eX- ixi) Staxovla fairly prominent. 12. Tvxikov Be'] ' but Tychicus ;' the Be appears to refer to a suppressed thought ; not, however, to one suggested by the 1 st member of ver. 1 1 ( Wieseler, Chronol. p. 428), but, as the more imme diate context seems to require, by tho concluding portion, ebxpyoros x.r.X.; ' bring Mark, I need one who is etfxp. > I hadone in Tychicus (Eph. vi. 21), but he is gone.' On the accent see Winer, Gr. § 6, p. 49. The chronology is here not without difficulty. Tychicus, who was with the apostle on his third missionary journey, and went before him to Troas (Acts xx. 5), is mentioned (Eph. vi. 21, Col. iv. 7) as sent by St. Paul into Asia to comfort the hearts of his converts. Now, as the Epistle to the 'Eph. and Coloss. cannot with any show of reason be assumed as contempora neous with the present Epistle, we must assume that this was a second mission to Ephesus, the object of which however is unknown. The first mission took place at the apostle's first captivity at Bome ; this, it would seem, takes place at a sec ond and final captivity. We thus take for granted that the apostle was twice in prison at Bome. Without entering into a discussion which would overstep tho limits of this commentary, it may be enough to remark that though denied by Wieseler (Chronol. p. 472 sq.), and hut doubtfully noticed by Winer, R WB. Vol. 11. p. 220 (ed. 3), the ancient opin ion of a second imprisonment (Euseb. Hist. n. 22) is in such perfect harmony with the notices in these Epistles, and has, to say the least, such very plausible external arguments in its favor, that it does seem to remain far the most satis factory of all the hypotheses that have as 176 2 TIMOTHY. Chap.IV.13. Eibeaov. 13 Tbv (peXovrjv bv direXiirov iv TpcodBi irapa Kdprra), yet been advanced ; see especially Nean der, Planting, ch. x. Vol. i, p. 331 sq. (Bohn), Wiesinger, Einleit. § 3, p. 576. eis "E

vXdaaov, Xiav ydp sq., — a sermon well worthy of perusal. Of Carpus nothing is known, nor of the journey to Troas ; it certainly could not have been that mentioned Acts xx. 6, a visit more than six years anterior. 14. 'AXe'fovSpos] See notes on 1 Tim. i. 20 : whether this evil man was then at Ephesus or not cannot be deter mined ; the former supposition is per haps most probable ; see Wieseler, Chro nol. p. 463. iroXXd x. r. X.] ' showed me much ill treatment ; ' ' mnlta mihi mala ostendit,' Claroman., Vulg. [mala mihi] ; I'dXiipe' pe StatpApus, Chrys. The translation ' hath (?) shown much ill feeling' (Peile), is unnecessarily restrict ed, and that of Conyb., ' charged me with much evil ' (forensic, use of the active), in a high degree improbable. The ' in tensive' middle (see Kriiger, Sprachl. § 52. 8. 5, and notes on Epih. ii. 7) evSeff- aaiai, with a dative persona; and ace. rei, is frequently used both in a good (e. g. [Demosthen.] Halonn. p. 87) and a bad sense (Gen. 1. 15, 17), and seems clearly to point to the exhibition of outward acts of injury and wrong to the apostle. d ir o 5 w y] ' may the Lord reward him according to his works ; ' irpAp'pyois iariv, ovk dpd, Theodoret. Even this limita tion is not necessary : St. Paul might properly wish that one who had so with stood the cause of the Gospel (yperepois Xbyots, see below, ver. 15), and who had as yet shown no symptom of repent ance (ovkoi ob x- t. X.), might be reward ed according to his works. On the late and incorrect form diroStpy for diroSoly, compare Lobeck, Phryn. p. 345, Sturz, de Dial. Maced. p. 52. The reading is not perfectly certain ; the future diroSdaei is supported by very strong external au thority, ACDiE'FG; 15 mss.; Boern., Vulg., al. ( Griesb., Scholz, Lachm., Alf. ); 23 still as dogmaticel reasons might so very naturally suggest the change of the opt. into the fut., while no plausible reason can be alleged for the converse, — as again, there are no paradiplomatic argu ments [such as arise from erroneous transcription] in favor of the change to the fut., while there are some for the change to the opt. (the reading, -oWei may have been a correction of -Suei, com pare Mill, Prolegomena, p. 49), we seem justified in retaining diroSipy, with D8E8 KL ; great majority of mss. ; Clarom., Sangerm., Arnit., al. Tischendorf (ed. 2) has thus apparently with judgment reversed the reading of his first ed. : so De. W. and Wiesing. 15. ov xal ob k.t. X.] ' Of whom do thou also beware.' This advice seems to confirm the supposition that Alexander was then at Ephesus (see ver. 14), unless indeed we also adopt the not very proba ble opinion of Theod., noticed in notes on ver. 12, that Timothy was not now at Ephesus. Xiav ydp x.r.X.] 'for he greatly withstandeth our words ; ' reason why Timothy should beware of Alexander. If the yperepot XAyoi allude to the defence which St. Paul made, and which Alexander opposed (see Wieseler, Chronol. p. 464), Alexander must be conceived (if originally from Ephesus) to have gone to Bome and returned again. It must be observed, however, that the studied connection of this clause with ov koi ab k. t. X. rather than with iroXXa pot x. t. x., seems rather to militate against this supposition, and to suggest a more general reference ; tois tov evdyyeXiov xAyots, The reading dvr4ary (Lachm., Alf, al.) is fairly supported [ACD'(FG dv&eo-Ti)) ; 17], but in collective external evidence apparently inferior to that in the text (Rec, Tisch., al.) 178 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 16, 17 dv^rearrjKev roh rjp,erepoK Xoyoi6pov oikov. 20 "Epaaros epieivev iv Kopiv^tp, Tpocf>ifwv rbs dpaprhparos, in reference to St. Paul, — a change from the objective in ver. 17 to the subjective which is not very satis factory, — or take ?p7ov as equivalent to irpdypa, xprif-a, a meaning which though defensible (see examples in Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v.), is not necessary. There is no declaration that the apostle shall be rescued out of his dangers, which would be inconsistent with ver. 6 ; it is only said in effect in ver. 7, 8, that he shall be removed from the sphere of evil in every form : ' decollabitur 1 liberabitur, libe- rante Domino,' Beng. The transition to the next clause, from the d-rb to the eis, is thus very easy and natural. adoet els] ' shall save me into : ' a praegnans constructio, 'shall save and place me in,' compare chap. ii. 26, and see further examples in Winer, Gr. § 66. 2, p. 547. There is thus no reason for modifying odfav (scil. a|ei pe els x. r. X., Coray ; compare Eurip. Iph. T. 1069), still less for referring it merely to preser vation from earthly troubles (Beuss, Thiol. Chrit. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 251) followed as it is by the explicit riiv Bc- otXelav T7jv iirovpdvtov. In these last words it has been urged by De Wette and others that we have a thought foreign to St, Paul. Surely this is an ill-consid ered statement : though the mere expres sion y $aotX. y e'irovp. may not occur again in the N. Test., still the idea of a present sovereignty and kingdom of Christ in heaven is conveyed in some passages (Eph. i. 20, Col. iii. l),and ex pressed in others (1 Cor. xv. 25, BaotXeb- eiv) too plainly to give any cause for lifficulty in the present case ; compare Pearson, Creed, Art. n. and vi. Vol. i. p. 124, 328 (ed. Burt. ). Had this expres sion appeared in any other than one of the Pastoral Epp., it would have passed unchallenged. On the term eVovpdVios, compare notes on Eph. i. 3. $ 7) 8 A | o k. t. x.] Observe especially this doxology to Christ ; ISob So^oXayta rov Tiov us Kal tov IlaTpos, oStos 7dp o Kvpios, Theophylact. Waterland might have added this, Def of Queries, xvn. Vol. 1. p. 423. On the expression eis tovs oiwvas tcSv aldvuv, see notes on Gal. i. 5! 19. ITpfo-Kov Kal 'AkvXov] Prisca or Priscilla (Like Livia or Livilla, Drusa or Drusilla, Wetstein on Rom. xvi. 3) was the wife of Aquila of Pontus. They became first known to the apostle in Co rinth (Acts xviii. 2), whither they had come from Bome on account of the edict of Claudius ; the apostle abode with them as being bpArexvot, and took them with him to Syria (ver. 18). They were with him at Ephesus (surely not Co rinth ! Huther) when he wrote 1 Cor, (seech, xvi. 19), and are again noticed as being at Bome ( Bom. xvi. 3 ) where they had probably gone temporarily, perhaps forpurposes of trade : of their after history nothing is known, see Winer, RWB. s. v. • Aquila,' Vol. 1. p. 73, and Herzog, Real-Encycl. Vol. 1. p. 456, who, how ever, ascribes their migrations to the dif ficulties and trials encountered in preach ing the Gospel. t8v "0 v 1; 0. oTkov] See notes on ch. i. 16. One siphorus is said to have been bishop of Corone in Messenia; Fabricius, Lux. Evany, p. 117 (cited by Winer). This, however, must be considered highly doubtful. Chap. IV. 20. 22. 2 TIMOTHY. 181 Be direXiirov iv MtXifrp da'&evovvra. 21 SirovBaaov irpb ^ej/*w- vos eX&etv. 'Aaird^erai ae jEv/SouXos, Kal UouStjs, Ka\ Atvos, Kal KXavBla, Kal ol dBeXs] ' before winter : ' not necessarily ' before the storms of win ter,' Wieseler, Chronol. p. 472. The ex pression seems only an amplification of ver. 9 ; irpb x€iP.uvos, 'Iva pi) Karaox&ys (Chrysostom) whether by dangers on the sea (Coray), or difficulties of travelling on the land. In this repeated desire of St. Paul to see his son in the faith, and the mention of a possible cause which might detain him, we see tokens of the apostle's prescience of his approaching death ; Sid irdvruv pyvbei ryv reXevri)v, Theodoret. Ei/jSovXos x. r. X.] Of Eubulus, Pudens, and Clau dia, nothing certain is known ; they were not companions of the apostle (verse 11), but only members of the Church at Bome. The identity of the two latter with the Pudens and Claudia of Martial (Epigr. iv. 13, xi. 34) seems very doubt ful ; see, however, Conyb. and Howson, St. Paul, Vol. n. p. 595 (ed. 2), Alford, Prolegom. Vol. in. p. 104. Linus is in all probability the first bishop of Bome of that name ; see Irenaeus, Hcer. in. 3, Euseb. Hist. in. 2. 22. perd tov irvebp.] 'with thy spirit ; ' so Gal. vi. 1 8, Philem. 25. The apostle names the ' spirit ' as the ' potior pars ' in our nature, see notes on Gal. I. c. 182 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 22. Benediction. " ' 0 Kvpi os 'Xr/o-oOs Xpiarb1; perd rov irvev- p.arb<; aov. rj y(dpi<; p.e& vpiwv. 22. Kvpios 'Iijo-ovs Xpio-Tds] So Rec, Griesb., Scholz, with CDEKL ; al. ; Syr., Vulg., al. Lachmann reads d Kvp. 'Irjoovs with A; 31. 114; Tisch. reads only Kv pios with FG ; 17. al. ; Boern., JEth. Though an interpolation is not improbable, yet the uncial authority for the omission seems very weak ; F and G are little more than equivalent to one authority. There is no allusion to the Holy Spirit (Chrys. al.), nor to irvevpariKi] x&P15 (CEcumen.) ; the irvevpa is the human irvevpa (not merely the if ^OOToXoS SI «uutaaon. _|_J_ 'J^o-oy Xpiarov Kard irlanv eKXeicr&v 1. 'lyoov Xpto-Tov] So Lachm. with D3EFGHJK ; mss. (Rec, Griesb., Scholi, De W., and Huth. (e sil.) ; the order is inverted by Tisch. only with A ; 3 mss. ; Tol., Copt., Syr.-Fhil. ; Ambrst. (ed.), Cassiod. There certainly does not seem sufficient authority for any change of the received text in the present case ; indeed it may be remarked that Tisch. appears to have been somewhat precipitate in always maintaining the sequence oiroor. Xp. 'Iijo-. in St. Faul's introductory salutations. In 1 Cor. i. 1, and 2 Tim. i. 1, certainly, in Col. i. 1, and 1 Tim. i. 1, probably, and perhaps in Eph. i. 1, and Fhil. i. 1 (SovAot), this order may be adopted ; but in Bom. i. 1 (SoDAos), 2 Cor. i. 1, and here, it seems most insufficiently supported, and is rightly rejected by Lachmann. It is not perhaps too much to say that some pass ing thought in the apostle's mind may have often suggested a variation in order ; in ver. 4, for example, Xp. 'lya. (Tisch.) seems more probable, 'lyaov and aurypos being thus brought in more immediate contact. It is not well to be hypercritical, but variations even in these frequently recurring words should not wholly be passed over. Chapter I. 1. SovXos 0eov] 'a Acts xvi. 17, Bev. xv. 3, compare ib. x. servant of God ; ' the more general de- 7 ; and in a slightly different application, signation succeeded by airoor. ». r. X. 1 Bet. ii. 16,- Bev. vii. 3. * the more special. On all other occasions oir 388. Forgetfulness of this common, perhaps even primary (comp. Donalds. Cratyl. § 155) use of Se has led several expositors into needlessly artifi cial and elliptical translations ; compare even Peile in loc. Kara Trior iv x. r. X.] 'for the faith of God's elect;' the irians ruv ixX. is the destina tion of the apostleship : not ' secundum fidem,' Vulg., Clarom., which, though defended by Matthies, seems very unsat isfactory ; the faith or knowledge of in dividuals cannot, without much explain ing away (compare Peile), ever be the rule or norma of the apostle's office. The meaning is thus nearly as enunciated by Theophylact, irpbs to marevaai robs ixXexrobs Si ipov, scarcely so much as yd SlSdoxu robs iKX. ryv els avrbv irionv (Coray), and the sentiment is parallel to Bom. i. 5. Though it may be admitted that the idea of ' object,' ' intention,' is more fully expressed by eis and rrpAs (Matth.), it still seems hopeless to deny that koto in such examples as koto &e'av, Thucyd. vi. 31, xaSr dpirayhv, Xenoph. Anab. ii. 5. 3, al., plainly points to and implies some idea of purpose ; see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. n. 3, Vol. I. p. 1598, Jelf, Gr. § 629. If it be not undue re finement, we may say that in the three prepositions, els, irpo's, Kurd, ' object ' is expressed in its highest degree by the first, and in its lowest by the last ; but that the two former are very near to each other in meaning, while koto does not rise much above the idea of ' speoial ref erence to,' ' destination for.' We might thus perhaps say els rathe* marks imme diate purpose, irpbs ultimate purpose, xard destination : compare notes on Eph. iv. 12. These distinctions must however be applied with great caution. It need scarcely be said that there is here no pa renthesis; see Winer, Gr. § 62. 4, p. 499. ixXexro tbv @eob] 'the chosen of God.' There is nothing- proleptic in the expression, sc. tijs ixXo- yys robs a|fovs, Theodoret, and more expressly, De Wette : the faith of the elect ' forms one compound idea, it is on the iriarts rather than the defining geni tive that the moment of thought princi pally rests. Nay, further, Acts xiii. 48 shows this, — that election is not in con sequence of faith, but faith in conse quence of election ; compare Eph. i. 4, and notes in loc. iiriyvua iv dx y &.] 'full knowledge of the truth ; ' i. e. of evangelical truth, compare Eph. i. 13 ; ' in hoc, inquit, missus sum apostolus ut eleeti per me credant et cognoscant veri- tatem,' Estius. 'AXfaeia has thus refer ence to the object (surely not to be resolv ed into a mere adjective, tijs dXy&ivys eboeB., Coray), irriyvuttts to the subject ; on the latter ('accurata cognitio') see notes on Eph. i. 1 7. This * truth ' is de fined more exactly by the clause tijs kot" eboeBetav, compare notes on 2 Tim. i. 13, 1 Tim. iii. 13. x a t' e l> o- 4- Betav may be translated ' according to godliness' (see notes on 1 Tim. vi. 3), but as Gospel truth can scarcely be said to be conformable to ebaeBeta (still less to be ' regulated by ' it, Alf ) and as it is not probable that the preposition would be used in the same sentence in different senses, the more natural meaning seems, ' which is (designed) for godliness,' scil. which is ' most naturally productive of holy living and a pious conversation,' South, Serm. 5, Vol, in. p. 214 (Tegg). The meaning adopted by Huth., * which is allied to ' (' bezeichnet die Angehorig- keit'), even in such passages as Eom.x. 2, is more than doubtful ; see Winer, Gr. § 49. d, p. 359. On the meaning of ev- o-e'jSeia, see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 2. 2. ^ ir' iXirlSt x. r. X.] resting on Chap. I. 2, 8. TITUS. 189 £6m}s alwvlov, i)v iirrjyyeiXaro b dyjrevBrji} @eos irpb ¦xpovmv almvleov, 3 iffxiveptoaev Se Kaipoh IBIok rov Xoyov airov iv Kijpvyp,an 8 hope of eternal life,' — not ' in spem,' Vulg., Clarom, Goth, ('du') ; comp. Bom.iv. 18, viii. 20, 1 Cor. ix. 10 : hope is the basis on which all rests, see Winer, Gr. § 48. c, p. 349. Tho connection of the clause is not perfectly clear ; it can hardly be connected with dirAoroXos, as it would thus form a co-ordinate clause to koto irfo-Tiv x. t. X., and would more naturally be introdnced by some specify ing particle; nor can it be attached to brlyvuoiv x. r. X., as this would violate the close union irforis and iirlyv. We must then, with De Wette and Huther, and, as it would seem, Chrys. and The odoret, refer it to the whole clause, koto irio-Tiv — evaiBeuai : the apostle's calling had for its destination the faith of the elect and the knowledge of the truth, and the basis on which all this rested was the hope of eternal life. iiryyyetXaro] ' promised,' ' proclaim ed, sc, in the way of a promise ; so Bom. iv. 21, Gal. iii. 19. The force and truth of the iirayyeXla is then enhanced by the unique expression (in the N. T.), dipev- Si)s 8eos ; compare, however, for the sen timent, Heb. vi. 18, and for the expres sion, Eurip. Orcst. 364, TAovkos tyevSi)s ibeAs. • irpo. x P Avuv aiu vi u v] 'before eternal times.' It is not easy to decide whether xpAvoi aldvtoi are here to be considered (a) as equivalent to irpo ruv aldvuv (Theod., Alf., Words worth, al), as in 2 Tim. i. 9, or (b) as simply 'very ancient times' (ed. 1. Wie- • sing.), iroAAovs Kal paxpovs xpAvovs (Co ray) ; comp. Calv. in loc. In favor of (b) is the reflection that though it may be truly said that God loved us from all eternity (QSeum.), it still cannot strictly be said that fai) aldvtos was promised be fore all eternity (see Hammond in loc.) : ¦n favor of fa) is the use of aldvtos in the preceding member, and the partial paral lel afforded by 2 Tim. i. 9. On careful reconsideration the preponderance is per haps to be regarded as slightly in favor of (a) and the eXirls itself and general counsels relating to it, rather than the specific promise of it, to bo conceived as mainly referred to. 3. itpavipua ev 5 4] 'but manifest ed ; ' in practical though not verbal an tithesis to eVnyyefAaTo, ver. 2 ; the pri mary ^iroyyeXfa (Gen. iii. 15), yea, even the cardinal imyyeXia to Abraham (Gal. iii. 8) required some further revelation to make it fully (pavepAv. The more strict antithesis occurs in Coloss. i. 26, where, however, the allusion was differ ent ; compare Bom. xvi. 25, 26, 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. The accus. objecti after iipavi- puaev is clearly t6v XAyov avrov, not faijv (CEcum., al.), or e'AirfSo farjs (Heiur.). The apostle changes' the accus. for the sake of making his language more exact ; fail aldvtos was, strictly speaking, in re gard of its appearance, future : the Gos pel included both it and all things, whe ther referring to the present or the future ; see Theophyl. in loc, who has explained the structure clearly and correctly. xaipois IS lots] 'in his own,' i.e. 'in due seasons ; ' tois appAfaooi, tois utpeXii- ti4vots, Theophyl. On the expression and the peculiar nature of the dat., see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 6. Here and in 1 Tim. vi. 15 (compare Acts i. 7), the reference to the subject, God, is so distinct that the more literal translation may be main tained, rbv XAyov ovtov] ' His word,' i. e. as more fully defined by e'v xypvypan x. r. X., the Gospel, which was the revelation both of the primal mystery (Bom. xvi. 26)^ and all succeed ing iirayyeXtai, and was announced to man in the xiipvypa of the Lord and His apostles. To refer it to the Logos, with Jerome, CEcum., and others, is wholly 190 TITUS. Chap. I. 4, 5. iiriarexfisijv eytb Kar iiriraryrjv rov atorrjpoi rjpfbv Qeov, * Tirtp yvrjaiw reicvtp Kard koivtjv irlanv. %dpi<> Kal eiprjvrj diro Qeov •yarpbs Kal Xpiarov 'Irjaov rov aoarrjpo^ rjp&v. unsatisfactory. On the change of con struction, see Winer, Gr. $ 63. 1, p. 501, where numerous examples are cited of far more striking anacolutha. 6 e'lrio-Tev&uv iyd] ' with which I was intrusted ; ' on this construction, see Winer, Gr. § 32. 5, p. 204, and compare notes on Gal. ii. 7. kot' iirir ayi)v x.r.X.] 'according to the commandment of our Saviour God ; ' so, only with a slight change of order, 1 Tim. 'i. 1. It has been suggested that the Sec ond Person of the blessed Trinity may be here intended ; compare notes on ch. iii. 6, and Usteri, Lehrb. n. 2. 4, p. 310 : the analogy of 1 Tim. i. 1, renders this, and perhaps also ch. ii. 11, very doubt ful. The oJitfirioTov implied in the o eirioTev&ijv (Chrys.) is further defined and enhanced by the declaration that it was not ' proprio motu,' but in obedience to a, special command ; see notes on 1 Tim. I.e., where .the clause is considered more at length. 4. Tiru yvyolu r 4 xvu] 'to Titus, '¦my true (genuine) child.' The receiver of rthis epistle is far too distinctly mentioned to make the supposition admissible that fit was addressed (comp. iii. 15) to the 1 Church, see Wiesing. Einleit. 1. 1, p. 260. 'Of Titus comparatively little is known. !His name does not occur in the Acts, but : from the Epistles we find that he was a Greek (Gal. ii. 3), converted, as the pres ent verse seems to imply, by St. Paul himself, and with the apostle at Jerusa lem on his third visit (notes on Gal. ii. il). He was sent by St. Paul, when at Ephesus, to Corinth (2 Cor. vii. 6), on some unknown commission (Meyer on 2 Cor. p. 3), possibly with some reference to a collection (2 Cor. viii. 6, ir p o eW)p|a- to) ; is again with the apostle in Mace- idonia (2 Cor. ii. 13, compare with vii. 5), and is sent by him with the second Epistle to Corinth 12 Cor. viii. 6, 16 sq.). The remaining notices of Titus are sup plied by the Pastoral Epistles ; see 2 Tim. iv. 10, Tit. i. 5 sq., iii. 12. Accord ing to tradition, Titus was bishop of Crete (Euseb. Hist. in. 4), and died on that island (Isid. de Vit. Sand. 87) ; see Winer, RWB. s. v. 'Titus,' Vol. n. p. 625, and compare Acta Sand. (Jan. 4), Vol. I. p. 163. On the expression yvy olu rixvu, see notes on 1 Tim. i. 2. xard xotvyv irftrnv] 'in respect oj (our) common faith ;' ' fidei respectu quae quidem et Paulo patri et Tito filio com munis erat,' Beza, tijv dSyX(pAryra jivff- aro, Chrys. : a reference to the faith that was common to them and all Christians (Bengel, Wiesing.) would, as Jerome suggests, be here too general. Grotius finds in koivos a reference to the Greeks in the person of Titus, and to the Jews in the person of St. Paul ; this seems ' argutius quam verius dictum.' X^pisKal elp-hvy] For an explana tion of this form of Christian salutation, see notes on Gal. i. 2, and on Eph. i. 2. There seems enough authority to justify Tisch. in his insertion of ko(, and the omission of the more individualizing rAeos, with CJDEFG ; 73.137; Vulgate, Clarom., Copt., Syr., iEth.-Platt, Arm. ; Chrys. (expressly), and many others. The reading, however, cannot be pro nounced certain, as eXeos (Rec.) is retain ed in AC2KL ; Syr.-Phil., al. ; Theod., al., and is adopted by Lachmann. The addition tov ooiTrjpos ypuv to Xp. 'Iijo-. (eomp. iii. 6), is peculiar to this saluta tion. 5. oireAiirtiv rre x.r.X.] ' I left thee in Crete. When this happened can only be conjectured. The various at tempts to bring this circumstance within Chap. I. 5, 6. TITUS. 191 1 1<* at., in Crete to ord«in 5 Tovrov %dpiv direXiirbv ae iv Kprjry, 'iva high mlrd "nUaiitie7°and ra teiirovra iiriBiop'hmay Kal Karaarrjayrla<; rj dvvirbraKra. 7 Bel yap rov ernaKoirov pare Heydenr.) ; it only generally marks the class to which the future presbyter was necessarily to belong. For the ex act meaning of dv4yxX. ('sine crimine,' Vulg.), see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 10, and Tittm. Synon. i. p. 31. pius yvvaiKbs dvi) p] 'a husband of one wife : ' for the meaning of this ex pression see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 2. The remark of Chrysostom may be here ad duced, as certainly illustrative of the opinion held in the early Church ; tare yap diravres, tare, Art ei pi] xexdXvrat irapd ruv vApuv rb pi] SevTepois SpiXeiv ydpois, dXX' Apus iroXXds exei rb irpdypa xaryyopias. r 4 xv a x. r. X.] ' having believing children ; ' the empha sis seems to rest on irionf ; the Christian irpeoBbrepos was not to have heathen, Ju- daizing, or merely nominally-believing children; comp. 1 Tim. iii. 4, 5, where this requisition is more fully expressed. The expression, not perhaps without rea son, has been urged as a hint that Chris tianity had been established in Crete for some time. ev xaryyopla k. t. X. ] ' not in accusation of dissolute ness,' i. u. ' not accused of, ' etc., Auth. Ver. The Karyyopla (John xviii. 29, 1 Tim. v. 19) is, as it were, something in which they might be involved, and out of which they were to take care to be al ways found : ovk elire pi] dirXus dauros [efirev dirXus pi] da., conject. Bened.], aAAa pySe SiaBoXyv exetv rotabryv, Chrysost. On the meaning and deriva tion of uaurla, see notes on Ejih. v. 18. i) ovviroVaKTa] ' or unruly* scil. diso bedient to their parents ; the reason is more fully given, 1 Timothy iii. 5, para phrased by Theophyl., o ydp rd o'txeia r4xva pi] iratSevaas, iriis aXXots pv&plfa. For the meaning of avvrrAr., see notes on ' I Tim. i. 9. 7. tov e'irfirKoirov] 'every bishop,' or, according to our idiom, ' a bishop ; ' on the article see notes on Gal. iii. 20 ; and on the meaning of the term 4itIok., and its relation to irpeoBbrepos, see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 1 . The apostle here changes the former designation into the one that presents the subject most clearly in his official capacity, the one in which his re lations to those under his rule would be most necessary to be defined. The ex cellent treatise of Bp. Pearson, Minor Works, Vol. I. p. 271 sq., may be added to the list of works on episcopacy noticed on 1 Tim. /. c. : his positions are that episcopal government was ' sub Apostolis, ab Apostolis, in Apostolis,' p. 278. usQeovolxov.] 'as being God's stew ard ; ' &eov not without prominence and emphasis. While the previous title is enhanced and expanded, the leading re quisition (dveyxX.) is made more evident ly necessary from the position occupied by the subject : he must indeed be ave'7- kAijtov, as he is a steward of the oTkos 0eoS, the Church of the living God (1 Tim. iii. 15). On this use of us, see notes on Eph. y. 28. Both on this account, and the more pregnant meaning of oiko- vcioos, 1 Cor. iv. 1 (compare 1 Peter iv. 10) is .not a strict parallel of this pas sage, pi) av&dSy] 'not self-willed;' not, in a derivative sense, 'haughty,' Goth, (hauh-hairts'), but, as Syriac correctly, though somewhat para- "* v p *. vv phrastic., ai A,n 1 . >S j *i j^ijALo [ductus voluntate sui-ipsius] ; tV 5' ov- frdSetav aviap4axeiav X4yu, Greg. Naz. Vol. n. p. 199. The adjective, as its de rivation suggests (ovtos, %Sopai), implies a self-loving spirit, which in seeking only to gratify itself is regardless of others, and is hence commonly birepi)(pavos, &v- pdSys, irapivopos, Hesych; ; rightly defin ed as * qui se non accommodat aliis, id- Chap. I. 8. TITUS. 193 dverfKXrjrov eivai t»s Qeov o'lKovopiov, pirj ai^dBrj, p.i) bpyiXov, p.% rrdpotvov, p>] irXrjKr'rjv, p.rj ala^poKepBrj, 8 dXXd tpiXbijevov, iX- eoque omnibus incommodus est, moro- Jerome) might seem more plausible as sus,' Tittm. Synon. 1. p. 74; see espec. following rptXA^evov (Est.); still, on the Theophrast. Charact. xv., [Aristot.] M. other hand, the transition from the spe- Moral. 1. 29, the essay on this word in cial to the general, from hospitality to Baphel, Annot. Vol. 11. p. 626, and the love of good and benevolence, would ap- nutnCrous examples in Wetst, in loc, and pear no less appropriate ; see Wisdom Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 320. It occurs vii. 22, where the reference (though so in the N. T. only here and 2 Pet. ii; 10, asserted in Schleusner, Lex. s. v.) does ToAjtirjTai av&a5ets. Winer has not seem to persons. Both meanings .here remarked that pi) rather than 00 is are probably admissible (Bost u. Palm, properly used, as the qualities are mark- Lex. s. v.), but the analogy of similar. ed which the assumed model bishop ought compounds (e. g. ipixAxaXos) would point to have to correspond to his office ( Gr. § rather to the neuter. 59. 4. obs., p. 566, ed. 5, — apparently odtppova] ' discreet,' or ' sober-minded;' withdrawn from ed. 6 ) : in a general see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 9, where the mean- point of view, the observation is just, but ing of owppoobvy is briefly investigated. in this particular case the py is probably Sixaiov, 8 a 1 0 v] ' righteous, holy ; ' due to the objective form of the sentence comp. 1 Thess. ii. 10, Eph. iv. 24. The in which it stands; see Donalds. Gr.k, ordinary distinction recapitulated by Hu- 594. op7fAov] ' soon angry,' ther, irepl pev dvbpdirovs Slxatos, irepl Se 'irascible;' 'air. XeyAp. in NT.; thus deobi boios (see Plato, Gorg. p. 507 e), specially defined by Aristotle (Ethic iv. does not seem sufficiently exact and com- 11), 01 pev obv bpylXot raxius pev bpyl- prehensive for the N. Test. Aixatos, as £ovrai xal oTs ob Set Kai 4dj bis ob Set xal Tittmann observes, ' recte dicitur, et qui paXXov i) oeT, iravovrai Se raxius. The jus fasque servat, et qui facit quod hones- lengthened termination -Aos, especially turn et aequum postulat,' Synon. 1. p. 21 : in ->jAos, -uxAs, denotes 'habit,' 'eus- Strios, as the same author admits (p. 25), torn,' Buttm. Gr. § 119. 13. On the is more allied with ayvAs, and, as Har- two following epithets, irdpotvov and less has shown (Ephes. p. 427), involves irxifKryv, see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 3, and rather the idea of a ' holy purity,' see on aioxpoxepSri, ib. iii. 8, and compare notes on Eph. iv 24. The derivation of below, ver. 11. Soios seems very doubtful; see Pott, 8. it, r/ ./, warn thera. In the unbe- r*TO o£"? °6' eiTiarOp.l^eiV, OITH/6S OXOVI lieving and polluted there is neither purity, faith, nor obedience. Gal. vi. 3, and on ' the case of deceivers and deceived ' generally, Waterl. Serm. xxix. Vol. v. p. 717 sq. oi 4k irepiTo/iijs] defines more par ticularly the origin of the mischief ; com pare ver. 14. The deceivers here men tioned were obviously not unconverted Jews, but Judaizing Christians, a state of things not unlikely when it is remem bered that more" than half a centurj' be fore this time Jews (perhaps in some numbers) were living in Crete ; see Jo seph. Antiq. xvn. 12. 1, ib. Bell. Jud. II. 7. 1, and Philo, Leg. ad Caium, § 36, Vol. n. p. 587 (ed. Mang.). On the expression ol 4k irepir., comp. notes on Gal. iii. 7. 11. ovs Set x.r.X.] 'whose mouths must be stopped,' Auth. Ver. ; a good idi omatic translation, very superior to the Vulg. ' redargui,' which, though making the reference to robs dvnX. 4x4yx-, verse 9, a little more evident, is not sufficiently exact. 'Emoroplfav has two meanings ; either (a) ' frenis coercere,' tVioTopiei ko! eyXaXivdaei, Philo, Leg. Alleg. in. 53, Vol. i. p. 117 (ed. Mang.) ; compare James iii. 3, and the large list of exam ples in Loesner, Observ. p. 425 ; or (6) > 5- 7 'obturare os,' Beza, ^O&S Oj 1fl?V> [occludere os] Syriac, Theoph., — the meaning most suitable in the present case, and perhaps most common ; see the examples in Wetstein and Eisner in loc, the most pertinent of which is perhaps Lucian, Jup. Trag. § 35, ix&vv ae oiro- tbavei eirio*Top:i^a>v. olrtves] 'inasmuch as they;' explana tory force of Sons, see notes on Galat. iv. 24. ifAovs k. t. A.] ' overthrow whole houses' i. e. ' subvert the faith of whole families,' the emphasis resting apparently on the adjective. 'Av- arp4iru occurs again 2 Tim. ii. 18, but here, from its combination with oIkovs, is a little more specific : examples of dvo- Tpe'ireiv, the meaning of which however is quite clear, are cited by Kypke, Obs. Vol. n. p. 378. The formula is adopted in Cone Chalced. Can. 23. a pi) 8 e 7] ' things they should not ; ' pi), not ob (as usually in the N. T.), after the relative 8s ; the class is here only spoken of as conceived to be in existence, though really that existence was not doubtful ; see Winer, Gr. § 55. 3, p. 426. In ref erence to the distinction between a oi Sei and a pi] 8«, Winer refers to the ex- • amples collected by Gayler, Part. Neg. p. 240 ; as, however, 'that very ill-ar ranged list will probably do little for the reader, it may be further said that A oft Sei points to things which are definitely improper or forbidden, a pi] Set to things which are so, either in the mind of the describer, or which (as here) derive a seeming contingency only from the mode in which the subject is presented. On the use of ov and pi) with relatives, see the brief but perspicuous statement of Herm. on Viger, No. 267, and Kriiger, Sprachl. \ 67. 4. 3. aloxpov Ke'pSovs] ' base gain,' — marking em phatically the utterly corrupt character of these teachers. It was not from fa natical motives or a morbid and Pharisa ical (Matth. xxiii. 15) love of proselytiz ing, but simply for selfish objects and dirty gains. The words may also very probably have had reference to the gene ral Cretan character ; the remark of Po- lybius is very noticeable ; koS-oAov 8' 6 irepl ri]V aloxpOKepSeiav Kal irXeove^tav rpAiros ovrus 4mxupidfa: irap abrois, u.a- re irapd pAvois Kpyratevot ruv diravruv 196 TITUS. Chap. I. 12, 13. olVoi/s dvarperrovaiv BiBdaKovres a p.rj Bel ala-)(pov KepBov; X^Plv- ,2 elirev Tts e'£ air&v 'iBio<; airwv irpocprjrrp; Kprjre. in its fullest sense, being termed a &etos dvi)p, Plato, Legg. i. p. 642, and coupled with Bacis and the Erythraean Sibyl by Cicero, de Div. 1. 18. The verse in ques tion is referred by Jerome to the work of Epim., irepl xpwpuv. For further de tails see Fabricius, Bibl. Grceca, i. 6, Vol. i. p. 36 (ed. 1708), and Heinrich, . Epimenides (Leips. 1801). del t^evOTat] ' always liars' Bepeat- ed again by Callimachus, Hymn, ad Jov. 6, and if antiquity can be trusted, a char acter only too well deserved : hence the current proverb, irpbs KprJTo xpyrlfav, Polyb. Hist. vm. 21. 5, see also ib. vi. 48. 5, Ovid, Art. Am. I. 298 : compare Winer, R WB. s. v. ' Kreta,' Vol. i. p. 676, Meursius, Creta, iv. 10. p. 223. Coray regards this despicable vice as perhaps a bequest which they received from their early Phoenician colonists ; compare Heeren, Histor. Researches, Vol. Ii. p. 28 (Translation). xaxadypla] ' evil beasts' in reference to their wild and untamed nature (comp. Joseph. Antiq. xvn. 5. 5, irovypbv deploy in reference to Archelaus, and the exam ples in Wetst. and Kypke), and possibly, though not so pertinently, to their ata- XpoxepSeta and utter worthlessness, Po lyb. Hist. vi. 46. 3. They formed the first of the three bad KtJiriro's (KpijTes, Kairirt£8oKai, KiAikcs, Tpia xdirira xdxiara), and appy. deserved their position. •yoffTepes dpyai] ' t'a7e bellies' i.e. ' do-nothing gluttons,' Peile, comp. Phil. iii. 19 ; in reference to their slothful sen suality, their dull gluttony and licen tiousness ; ' gulae et inerti otio deditai,' Est. The Cretan character which tran spires in Plato, Legg. Book i., in, many Doints confirms this charge, especially in respect of sensuality. Further examples of dp-ybs in the fem. form, nearly all from late writers, are given by Lobeck, Phryn. p. 105. 13. y paprvpia x.r.X.] ' This tes timony is true..' It is very hasty in De Wette to find in this expression anything harsh or uncharitable. The nature of the people the apostle knew to be what Epimenides had declared it ; their ten dencies were to evil ('dubium non est, quin deterrimi fuerint,' Calv.), and for the sake of truth, holiness, and the Gos pel, the remedy was to be firmly applied : Chap. I. 14, 15. TITUS. 19'/ St' fjv alriav ekey^e avroi><; dirorbpM<;, 'iva vyialvaaiv iv rfj irlarei, 14 p,rj irpoaexpvre<; 'IovBaiKoh pilots Kal ivroXah dv^rpooireov drroarperj Siaj3oXov<;, prj o'ivco iroXXm BeBovXwpieva1;, KaXoBiBaa KaXov;, iva 4. outppovlfaoiv] So Rec with CDEKL; al. (Griesb., De Wette, Huther, al.). Both Tisch. and Lachm. read owppovi{ovaiv with AFGH ; al. This does not seem ¦sufficient evidence for a solecism so very glaring, especially when in the very next verse Iva is used again and correctly. In 1 Cor. iv. 6, Gal. iv. 17, this maybe more easily accounted for; see notes on Gal. 1. c, and compare Winer, Gr. § 41. 1, p. 259. dat. as in ch. i. 13 : this seems to confirm the remark in Gal. I. c, that these sorts of datives may not uncommonly be con sidered as species of the local dative ethi cally used. Here the Tb vyiatveiv of the aged men was to be shown in their faith ; it was to the province of that virtue that the exhibition of it was to be limited. biropovy] ' patience ;' 'in ratione bene considerate stabilis et perpetua mansio,' Cicero, de Invent, n. 54. It is here join ed with irlaris and dydiry, as in 1-Tim. vi. 11 (comp. 1 Thess. i. 3), and serves to mark the brave patience, the enduring fortitude, which marks the true Christian character ; see notes on 2 Tim. ii. 10, and comp. Usteri, Lehrb. n. 1. 4, p. 240. 3. irpeojSvTiSas] ' aged women ; ' synonymous with the irpeoBbrepai, 1 Tim. v. 2. On uoavrus, compare notes on 1 Tim. iii. 8 ; the aged women were not to be us er4pus in respect of any of the fore going qualifications. ev kotoo-t^poti 'in demeanor,' jL Vl a *\S2 j-S [& axpiipari] Syriac; in meaning a little, but a little only, differ ent from KaraoToXi), 1 Tim. ii. 9. In the latter text the prevailing idea is per haps outward deportment as enhanced by what is purely external, dress, etc., in the present case outward deportment as dependent on something more internal, e. g. manner, gesture, etc., ' incessus et motus, vultus, sermo, silentium,' Jerome ; ¦see also Coray in loc It is manifestly contrary to the true meaning of the word to refer it to the mere externals of dress on the one hand (Toirepi/SoAaTa, Gieum.), and it seems inexact, without more pre cise adjuncts in the context, to limit it solely to internals ('omatus virtutum,' Beng.) on the other. Wetst. cites Por- phyr. de Abst. IV. 6, Tb 8e oepvbv xdx tov Karaori)u.aTos eupa.ro, with which comp. Ignat. Trail. § 3, ob abrb rb Kardarypa peydxy pa&yrela. Plutarch uses some what similarly the curious adjective, ko- raorypartKAs, e. g. Tib. Gracch. § 2, iSeo irpoadirov, xal Bx4ppari, Kal Kiv-fjpan irpqos xal Karaor. i)v. On the most suit able translation, see notes in loc. lepoir peireis] ' holy -beseeming,' ' as becometh holiness,' Auth. Ver. ; the best gloss is the parallel passage, 1 Tim. ii. 10, o irpeirei yvvai^lv 4irayyeXXop4vais &e- oo4Beiav ; compare Eph. v. 3, xa&us irp4- irei dylots. The word is an Sir. XeyAp. in the N. T., but not very uncommon else where, e. g. Xenoph. Sympos. viii. 40, Plato, Theages, p. 122 D : see these and other examples in Wetst. On BiaBAxovs,. see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 1 1 . pi) oivu x. r. A.) ' not enslaved to much wine; ' an expression a little stronger than 1 Tim. iii. 8, pii otvtp iroXXip irpooe- Xovres, and possibly due to the greater prevalence of that vice in Crete : this transpires clearly enough in Plato, Legg. I. and n, comp. Book i. § II, p. 641. x a X o S i S d a x a X o v s] ' teachers of what is good;' 'honestatis magistral,' Beza, not by public teaching, but, as the con text implies by its specifications, in do mestic privacy, eV olxlas, Chrysost. On KoAbs compare notes on 1 Tim. iv. 4. Chap. II. 4, 5. TITUS 201 aapovl%uiiXdvBpov- (j>pova$, dryvd<;, olKOvpovP*s (Bos, Ellips. p. 562 (325), ed. Schsef.), if indeed it be thought necessa ry to supply the ellipsis at all. The ref erence is doubtful ; the ' adversary ' (' he who riseth against us,' Syr.) seems cer tainly not 6 StdBoXos (Chrys.), but rather iras 6 ixeivu Siairovovpevos, whether the opposing false teacher, or tho gainsaying heathen. On the whole, the allusion in ver. 5, compared with the nearly certain reading ypuv (us Christians), makes the latter reference (to the heathen) the most plausible ; compare 1 Tim. v. 14. The statement of Matth. that ACDEFG read vpuv is completely erroneous ; all the above, with the exception of A, read ypuv ; see Tisch. in loc. ivr parry] ' may be shamed,' — not mid dle ' sich schame,' Huther, but appar ently here with a. purely passive sense comp. Syr. ^SLSJ, ' pudefiat,' ' eru- bescat'), as in 2 Thess. iii. 14 ; compare 1 Cor. iv. 14, Psalm xxxiv. 26, alaxw- Seiyaav Kal ivrpaireiyaav. (p a v X 0 v] ' lad,' \lSB [odiosum] Syr.; John iii. 20, v. 29 (in opp. to dya&As), James iii. 16; Bom. ix. 11, 2 Cor. v. 10, are both doubtful. This adjective, in its primary meaning ' light,' ' blown about by every wind ' (Donalds. Cratyl. § 152), is used with a distinct moral ref erence in earlier as well as later writers (see examples in Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v.) ; in the latter, however, it is used in more frequent antithesis to dyaSAs, and comes to mean little less than xaxbs (Thom. M. p. 889, ed. Bern.) or irovij- pos ; comp. Fritz. Rom. Vol. 11. p. 297. 9. SovAovs x. t. X.] '(Exhort) bond servants to be in subjection to their own 204 TITUS. Chap. II. 9, 10. puyBev e%wv Xeyeiv irepl rjpJav (fyavXov. 9 AovXovs tSt'ots Beairo- tcws virordaaea^ai, iv rraaiv eiapearow eivai, p.rj avriXeryovras, 10 p,rj voacptfypievow;, dXXd irdaav ir'ianv ivBeiKwp.evov) %a/3t? rov Qeov ?) aior;',- i~iraiBevovaa jy/xas, iva Wetstein. irdoav irlar. ivSeixv.) ' showing forth all good fidelity ; ' ivSeixv. is only used by St. Paul, and in Heb. vi. 10, 11 ; see notes on Eph. ii. 7, where the word is briefly noticed, and compare Do nalds. Gr. § 434, p. 447. The appended epithet dyaSi)v can scarcely refer to the actions, ' in rebus non malis,' Bengel, but seems merely to specify tho ' fidel ity ' as true and genuine, opposed to a mere assumed, eye-serving in'oris, comp. Eph. vi. 6. On tho various meanings of irio-Tis in the N. T., compare Usteri, Lehrb. n. 1. I, p. 91, note, and on the use of irdoav, ' every form of (comp. iv rao-iv below), see notes on Eph. i. 8. iva Koapuo iv] 'in order that they may adorn ; ' definite object and pur pose contemplated by such conduct. The apqstle knew well the force of practical teaching ; a Soi-Xos, 4v Xpiory ipiXoootpuv, to use the words of Chrysost., must in those days have been, even though a si lent, yet a most effective preacher of the Gospel. The concluding words, which refer to God the Father (1 Tim. i. 1, ii. 3, iv 10, Tit. i. 3), not to God the Son, specify the S.Zzax. as being ' the doctrine of salvation,' 'the Gospel,' — an expres sion at which De W. unnecessarily takes exception. 11. y dp gives the reason for the fore going practical exhortations, and seems immediately suggested by the last words of ver. 10, which, though specially refer ring -to slaves, may yet be extended to all classes. It is thus really a reference to ver. 9, 10, but virtually to all that pre cedes f.'om ver. 1 sq. Tho saving grace of God had among its objects the dytao- pbs of mankind ; compare Eph. i. 4, and tho four good sermons by Bevcridge, Serm. xc — xcm. Vol. iv. p. 225 sq. (A. C. Libr.). This %dpis need not be limited to the incarnation (Theod., Jo- romo, al.), though this, as the context and perhaps 4iretpdvy show, is the leading reference ; ' the grace of God doth not so bring salvation as to exclude the satisfac tion of Christ for our sins,' Bevcridge, I. c p. 229. 'E7riipa(v6iv (ch. iii. 4, Luke i. 79) and 4m(pdveia are normal words in connection with our Lord's first or sec ond advent (Waterl. Serm. vi. (Sloyer's Lect.) Vol. n. p. 134), possibly with a metaphorical reference, compare Acts xxvii. 20 ; the dogmatical reference in volved in tho compound, iva t.'jv dvuSrev virap|iv pyvboy (Zonaras, Lex. Vol. i. p. 831), seems clearly indemonstrable. i) ouT-hptos k.t.X.] ' the saving (grace) to all men,' ' that grace of God whereby alono it is possible for mankind to be saved,' Bevcridge, /. c. p. 220. The reading is doubtful : Lachm., with ACVD1, rejects the article, Tisch., with C5D"D3E KL, retains it, and apparently rightly. If the article were wanting, we should have a further predication, scil. ' and it is a saving grace to all men ' (Donalds. Gr. § 400), which would subjoin a secon dary reference that would mar the sim plicity of tho context, irai5evovoo clearly involving the principal thought. Huther, in contending for the omission of the art. on tho same grounds, does not appear to have been fully aware of the nature and force of these predicates. In either case, on account of the following ^uos, the da tive irooiv dv&p. is most naturally and plausibly appended to auri)pios ; joined with 4ire(p., it would be, as Wiesinger remarks, aimless and obstructive. 12. irai8evovo-a] 'disciplining us.' Tho proper, force of this word in the N. T., ' per molestias erudire ' (see notes on Eph. vi. 4, Trench, Synon. § 32), preserved in the ' corripiens ' of Clarom., 206 TITUS. Chae. II. 12. dpvyadpievoi rrjv daefieiav Kal ras /cooya/eas eirfevp.ia<; aaxppovaxs must not hero be lost sight of or (as in Bloomf.) obscured. Grace exercises its discipline on us (1 Cor. xi. 32, Heb. xii. 6) before its benefits can be fully felt or thankfully acknowledged : the heart must be rectified and the affections chastened before sanctifying grace can have its full issues ; compare (on the work of grace) the excellent sermon of Waterland, Serm. xxvi. Vol. v. p. 688. Vva k. t. A.] 'to the intent that;' not merely the substance (De W., Huther.) but the direct object of the iraiSei'a. De Wette considers 'iva with the subjunct. as here only tantamount to an infin.; this is grammatically admissible after verbs of ' command,' ' entreaty,' al. (see Wi ner, Gr. § 44. 8, compare notes on Eph. i. 17), but doubtful after a verb so full of meaning as iraiBeueiv. The opinion of Chrys. seems definite with regard to 'Iva, but he is apparently inclined to join it with the finite verb, i)X$ev 6 Xp. 'Iva dpvy- o,dpe&a r\v daiBaav : this does not ap pear admissible. dpvijot£jtievoi] ' having denied ; ' not, ' denying,' Alf., — which, though gram matically defensible, seems to obscure that formal renunciation of doeBeiav x. i . A. which was characteristic of the Christian profession, and to which the apostle seems here to allude. On the use of the verb, compare notes on ch. i. 16. The participle, as Wiesinger re marks, states on the negative side, the purpose of the iraiSefo, which is further expressed on the positive in aurpp. £f]ou- pev. 'A.o4Beia, here not ei'SwAoAoTpefa /tal. to irovypd SAypara, Theophyl., but ' practical impiety ' ( ' whatsoever is of fensive or dishonorable to God,' Bever idge, Serm. xc. Vol. iv. p. 239 sq.), is tho exact antithesis to evo4Beia, on which latter word see notes on 1 Tim. ii. 2. tos xoop. e'iri&.] 'the lusts of the world,' '. all inordinate desires of the things of this world,' Beveridge, I. c, compare 1 John ii. 16; 'Aoa irpbs rbv irapAvra Blov yplv xpruTp.evei, Koopmal eloiv imfrvpitu, irdvra boa iv rip irapAvri Biu ovyKaraXb- erat Koopucy ianv im&., Chrysost. The adjective xoopmbs is only a Sis Xiyop. in the N. T., here and (in a different sense) Hob. ix. 1, being commonly repl-aced in such combinations as the present by words or expressions of a more distinct ethical force, Gal. v. 16, Ephes. ii. 3, 1 Pet. ii. 11, 2 Pet. ii. 10, al. It is here probably used in preference to oapxixAs (1 Pet. I. c), as more general and inclu sive, and as enhancing the extent of the abnegation : all im^vpiai are here in cluded, which, in a word, els rovrov pA vov rbv xAapov yevvuvrai Kal ox1 eis aA- Aov, Coray ; comp. especially 1 John ii. 15. In later writers the moral reference is very decided ; Koopaxobs, robs els ri)v 77jv e'AjnXovTas koi Tds oapxiKcts 4m&vplas, Clem. Alexand. Strom, n. 9. 41, Vol. I. p. 430 (ed. Pott.). Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. n. p. 147. On the various meanings of KAopos, compare notes on Gal. iv. 3. a u (p p o v u s k. r. A.] ' soberly, righteous ly, and godly.' The meanings assigned to ou(pp. (notes on 1 Tim. ii. 9), Sixalus (compare' verse 5), and evoeBus must not be too much narrowed, still in a general way they may he considered as placing Christian duties under three as pects, to ourselves, to others, and to God; compare Beveridge, Serm. xci. Vol. iv. p. 253. The terms, indeed, are all general ahd comprehensive, — Sikoios, for example ('qui jus fasque serjrat,' Tittm. Synon. i. p. 21), includes more than duty to others, but the order, as well as the meanings, alike hint that this distinction is not to be wholly ignored ; compare Baphel, Annot. Vol. n. p. 639, Storr, Opusc. Vol. i. p. 197 sq. e' v t ip vvv aiuvi] 'in the present world," this present course of things.' On Chap. II. 13. TITUS. 207 Kal StKa/ws «al evaefim %rjawp,ev iv rq> vvv al&vi, ,8 irpoaBe^o- p.evoi rrjv paKaplav eXiriBa Kal iiriv<; eivai, a p,yBeva jSXaa^yrjpeiv, dpA^ov; eivai, emeiKeh, rrdaav ivBeiKvvpA- vov<; irpavryra irpb<; rrdvra'; dv'&pcoirov;. 3 rjpiev ydp irore Kal is nearly the only word which suitably expresses this peculiar part of the teach er's office : in 1 Cor. iv. 17, another com pound, dvapvhaei, is properly used as implying that previous instructions had been forgotten ; see Meyer in loc dpxois i£ovalats] ' to powers, au thorities' Luke xii. 1 1 : general, includ ing all constituted governors, Boman and others. It is far from improbable that there is here an allusion to an insubordi nate spirit which might have been show ing itself not merely among the Cretan Jews (Conyb.), but the Cretans general ly (Wetst.). They had been little more than 125 years under Boman rule (Me- tellus subjugated Crete e. c. 67), their previous institutions had been of a dem ocratic tone (Sypoxparixyv exei Siddeaiv, Polyb. Hist. vi. 46. 4), and their own predatory and seditious character was only too marked ; ardaeai koI (pAvois koI rroxipots 4ptpvXlois dvaorpe(pop4vovs, Po lyb. vi. 46. 9 ; see Meursius, Creta, iv. 8, p. 226. This, perhaps, may be rendered further plausible by the use of irei3-apxe7v >(' coactus obsequi') as well as birordo- 'ffeo-3-ai ('lubens et sponte submittere'), ¦ see Tittm. Synon. n. p. 3, and compare ¦ Syr., which by t **l\A-tv| [subditus v est = iretSr.] and VVl sV [audivit = vitot.] seems to observe a similar distinc tion: contr. Vulg., Clarom. When irei- ¦ bapx- stands alone, this meaning must : not be too strongly pressed, comp. Acts 'v. 32, xxvii. 21 ; the idea of obeying a superior power, seems, however, never wholly lost; compare Ammonius, de Vocab Diff. p. 121. The omission of ko! is. justified by preponderant uncial authority, ACDVEiFG, al., and is right- -ly adopted by Lachmann, Teschendorf, and the majority of recent expositors. ireiftopKeiv may be connected with dpxais, Theodoret, Huth., al., but, on account of the preceding dpxais, seems more naturally taken absolutely ; so Vul gate, Syr. (appy.), and most modern commentators. Coray extends the ref erence to ri)v avrov els eavrbv biroTayi)v (comp. Aristot. iVic. Eth. x. 9), but this is scarcely in harmony with the immedi ate context. 2. pySeva BXaaip.] ' to speak evil of no man,' pyS4va dyopeveiv kukus, Theo doret ; extension of the previous injunc tions : not only rulers, but all men are to be treated with consideration, both in word and deed. On BXaaip. see notes on 1 Tim. i. 13, and on the practical appli cations and necessary limitations of the precept, the exhaustive sermon of Bar row, Serm. xvi. Vol. i. p. 447 sq. dpdxov s . . . iiri eix e is] 'not conten tious, forbearing ; ' on the distinction be tween these two words, see notes on 1 Tim. iii. 3. The imeixifs must have been, it is to be feared, a somewhat ex ceptional character in Crete, where an eprpvros irXeove£la, exhibited in outward acts of aggression, ko! iSt'a koI koto koi- vAv (Polyb. vi. 46. 9), is described as one of the prevailing and dominant vices. irpovTijT.] 'meekness,' a virtue of the inner spirit, very insufficiently represent- ed by the Syr. j^nVi tfft-i [benigui- tas] ; see notes on Eph. iv. 2, Gal. v. 23, and Trench, Synon. § 42. On e'vSetKv. see notes on Eph. ii. 7, and on the practi cal doctrine of universal benevolence in volved in irdWos dv&p. (koI 'IovSaiovs Kal "EXXyvas, pox&ypobs xal iravypobs, Chrys.), Waterl. Serm. n. § 1, Vol. v. p. 438. 3. i) p e v ydp] ' For we weke ; ' i)pev put forward emphatically, and forminc- a Chap. III. 3, 4. TITUS. 211 sy/xeis dvorjrot,, direfaei(;, rrXava>p.evoi, BovXevovre<} iirfevpiiais Kal yBovah rroiKiXai1;, iy Kaxla Kal tffeovip Bidyovres, arvyrjroi, piiaovv- Tes aWTjXovs* * ore Be r) j^prjororTj? Kal rj tpiXav'&pmirta eirev Qeov, s ovk ef epyiov r&v ev BiKaioavvy q>v iiroir]aap,ev rjpeh, dXXd Kard rb airov e\eos eatoaev yp.ds Bid 5. uv 4iroti)aapev] So Tisch. with C2D3EKL ; nearly all mss. ; Ath., Chrysost., Theod., al. (Rec, Griesb., Schols) ; and perhaps rightly, as the law of attraction seems so very regularly preserved in the N. Test. Lachmann reads t iirocho. with ACWFG ; al. ; Clem., al. (Huther, Alf.),— a reading that is not hastily to be re jected, but still apparently less probable than the former. Huther urges the proba bility of a correction from the ace. to the gen., but it is doubtful whether transcrib ers were so keenly alive to the prevailing coincidence of tho N. T. in this respect with classical Greek as to have made the change from the intelligible accusative. Winer (Gr. § 24. 1, p. 147) cites as similar violations of.the ordinary rule, John iv. 50, vii. 39, Acts vii. 16 ; the first and second passages have fair critical support for the ace, the third, however, scarcely any. We retain then the reading of Tischend. ch. i. 3, ii. 10, 1 Tim. ii. 2, the ouryp &ebs be not Christ, though usually refer red to the Father. In tho present verse this surely cannot be the case (see ver. 6, and comp. Usteri, Lehrb. n. 2. 4, p. 310), still we seem bound to mark in trans lation the different collocation of the words. 5. o v k 4 £ Up y u v] 'not by works,' i. e. in consequence of works ; see notes on Gal. ii. 16, where this and other uses of 4k are compared and investigated. The negative is emphatic,, and, as Ben gel observes, refers to the whole sentence ; ovVe 4iroii)oapev epya Sixaioavvys, ovre 4odbypev ix robruv, dAAd Tb irav y dyo- &Arys avrov iirolyoe, Theophyl. The works are further defined as to ev Sikoi- oobvy, works done in a sphere or element of Sikoioovvij, in the state of a Sixatos ; comp. Winer, Gr. § 48. a, p. 348. e'lroi^ oa/ie v ypeis] 'wedid:' ypeis emphatic ; the pronoun being added to make the contrast, with ovtov eAeos still more clear and forcible. In the follow ing clause KaTd denotes the indirect rea son that an agreement with a norma sug gests and involves, = ' in consequence of,' ' qua est misericordia,' Fritz. Rom. II. 4, Vol. I. p. 99 ; so Acts iii. 17, koto ayvoiav, 1 Pet. i. 3, Kard Tb tXeos, comp. Phil. ii. 3, see Winer, Gr. $ 49. d, p. 358. The transition from the regular meaning of the ' model ' to that of the ' course of things in accordance with it,' is suffi ciently easy and intelligible ; compare Phil. ii. 3 (where kot' ipliaeiav stands in a, kind of parallelism to the dative, ry raireivotppoobvy), and still more definitely Arrian, Alex. i. 99 (cited by Winer), kot' ex&os rb XlApov paXXov t) (piXla ry 'AAe£ov5pov : see also Bernhardy, Synt., v. 20. b, p. 240. Huther on 1 Pet. i. 2 draws a distinction between this use of koto and e|, but a bare remembrance of the primary meanings of the two prepp., origin (immediate) and model, will render such distinctions almost self-evident. eauaev ypas] ' saved us,' ' put us into a state of salvation,' Hammond ; see es pecially 1 Pet. iii. 21, and compare Tay lor, Life of Christ, I. § 9, Disc. vi. 29. In this important dogmatical statement many apparent difficulties will complete ly vanish if we remember (1) that no mention is here made of the subjective conditions on man's side (Sid Tijs irlareus, Eph. ii. 8, compare 1 Pet. I. c), because the object of the whole passage is to en hance the description of the saving mer cy of God, see Wiesing. in loc. ; (2) that St. Paul speaks of baptism on the suppo sition that it was no mere observance, but that it was a sacrament in which all Chap. III. 5. TITUS. 213 Xovrpov iraXvyyeveaia<; Kal dvaKaivmaewi Hvevpiaros 'Aylov, that was inward properly and completely accompanied all that was outward : he thus can say in the fullest sense of the words, that it was a AovTpov iroAvj^yev- eo-ios, as he had also said, Gal. iii. 27, that as many as were baptized into Christ, Xpiorbv eVeSvo-aoSe, definitely put Him on, entered into vital unioii with Him, — a blessed state, which as it involved remission of sins, and a certain title, for the time being, to resurrection and salvation, so, if abided in, most sure ly leads to final awrypla ; see Neander, Planting, Voh I. p. 495 (Bohn), and esp. the brief but most perspicuous remarks of Waterland Euchar. vn. 3, Vol. iv. p. 578 (compare ib. ix. 3, p. 645), compar ed with the fuller statements of Taylor, Life of Christ i. 9, Disc. vi. 14 sq. On the meaning of ad fa, compare (with cau tion) Green, Gramm. p. 318, but observe that 'to embrace the Gospel' (p. 317) falls short of the plain and proper mean ing of adfav ('salvum facere'), which even with ref. to present time can never imply less than ' to place in a state of salvation ; ' comp. Beveridge, Church. Cat. qu. 4, and notes on Eph. ii. 8. Sid Xovrpov iraAi77-] ' % means of the larer of regeneration,' ' per lavacrum regenerationis,' Vulg., Claroman. ; the Xovrp. iraXiyy. is the ' causa medians ' of the saving grace of Christ, it is ' a means whereby we receive the same, and a pledge to assure us thereof ; ' ' partam a Christo salutem Baptismus nobis obsig nate Calvin. Less than this cannot be said by any candid interpreter. The gen. iraAvyy. apparently marks the attri bute or inseparable accompaniments of the XovrpAv, thus falling under the gen eral head of the possessive gen., Scheuerl. Synt. § 16. 3, p. 115 : for examples in the N. T. of this sort of gen. of ' inner reference,' see especially the collection in Winer, Gr. § 30. 2. B, p. 169. As for any unexegetical attempts (Matth., al.) to explain away the plain force and lexical meaning of XovrpAv (see notes on Eph. v. 26), it may be enough to say, in the words of Hooker on this subject, that ' where a literal construction will stand, the farthest from the letter is commonly tho worst,' Eccl. Pol. v. 59. 2 ; see John iii. 5, the reff. in Waterland, Works, Vol. iv. p. 428, and compare the fair com ments of Hofmann, Weiss, u. Erf. n. p. 233 sq., and Schriflb. II. 2, p. 170 sq. On the true meaning of iroAi77eveofa( Syr. «* K V ' ft »|? -j™5? I| i^V1 [partus qui de principio, de novo] ; ovx iireaxebaoev ypas dXX' &vu&ev KareoKebaoev, Chrys.), see the able treatise on this text by Wa terland, Works, Vol. iv. p. 427 sq., a tract which, though extending only to thirty pages, will be found to include and to supersede much that has been written on this subject : Bethell on Regen. (ed. 4) and the very good note of Words- , worth in loc may also be profitably con sulted. koI dvatiaiv. k. t. A.] ' and renewing of the Holy Spirit,' i. e. ' by the Holy Spirit,' the second gen. being that of the agent, more defi nitely expressed by D^'FG, al., dpaxaiv. Sid irv. ay., Clarom. ('renov. per Sp. sanctum'), and some Latin Ff. : comp. notes on Eph. iv. 23. The construction of the first gen. dvaKaiv. is somewhat doubtful. It may be regarded either (a) as dependent on the preceding Std, as in Syr., Jerome (' per renovationem ' ), al ; see John iii. 5, and compare Blunt, Lect. on Par. Priest, p. 56 ; or (6) as depend ent on Aovtpov, Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Arm., JEth. -Piatt, none of which repeat the prep, before dvaKaiv. ; see Waterland, Regen. Vol. iv. p. 428, who briefly no tices and removes the objection (compare Alf.) founded on the inclusive character' that will thus be assigned to Baptism.. 214 TITUS. Chap. III. 6, 7. 6 ov igexeev e'r/>' r)pd<; irXovaim Bid 'Irjaov Xpiarov rov atorrjpo'i fjp,5>v, ' iva BiKaioftevre*; ry iKeivov %a/>m KXrjpovSfioi yevtps5>p,ev Kar eXiriBa fcoTjs alwviov. On the whole the latter seems most sim ple and satisfactory : dvaxaiv. k. r. X. must not, however, be considered as merely explanatory of iroAi77eveofas (De Wette, Huther), but as co-ordinate with it, iraXiyy. and dvaxaiv. (only here and_ Bom. xii. 2) ' being nearly allied in end use, of one and the same original, often going together, and perfective of each other,' Waterland, I. c p. 428 ; see Hof- mann, Schriftb. n. 2, p. 171. The exact genitival relation iraAi77. and dvaxaiv. cannot be very certainly or very confi dently defined. The gen. is most proba bly an obscured gen. of the content, rep resenting that which the Xovrpbv involves, comprises, brings with it, and of which it is the ordinary and appointed external vehicle ; compare Mark. i. 4, Bdirnapa peravoias ('which binds to rep.'), which, grammatically considered, is somewhat similar, and as for examples of these ob scurer uses of the gen., see Winer, Gr. § 30. 2, p. 168, 169. The distinction be tween Begeneration and Eenovation (preserved in our Service of Confirma tion), in respect of (a) 'the ' causa effi- ciens,' (b) duration, and (c) recurrence, — three important theological differential, is nowhere more perspicuously stated than by Waterland I.e. p. 436 ; compare notes on Eph. iv. 23, and there observe the force of the tenses. Lastly, for a comparison between ' regeneratio ' and ' conversio,' see Ebrard, Dogmatik, § 454, Vol. n. p. 357. 6. ov] scil. ITvevpaTos 07/00 ; not de pendent on Xovrpov (Calv.), or on an omitted prep. (Heydenr.), but; according to the usual rule of attraction, on the gen. immediately preceding : ov pAvov ydp Si avrov dveirXaaev, dAAd Kal Sai^i- Xus robrov periSuxev, Theophyl. i^ixeev] 'poured out,' ' shed,' ' non di- cit dedit sed effudit,' Corn, a Lap. ; in similar reference to the Holy Spirit, Acts ii. 17, 18, 33. There does not, however, appear to be here any special reference to the Pentecostal effusion (Olsh.), nor to the communication to the Church at large (Est., comp. De W.), but, as the tense and context (ver. 7) seem rather to im ply, to individuals in baptism. The next clarfse points out through whose media tion this blessed effusion is bestowed. S 1 d 'I y a. X p. is not to be separated, as in Mill, Griesb., Lachm., by a, comma from the clause e'|e'xeev x. r. A., but con nected closely with it : if the words be • referred to iauoev, there will be not only a slight tautology eouaev — Sit£ o-a>Tijpos, but the awkwardness of two clauses with Sid each dependent on the same verb. Thus then the whole is described as the work of the Blessed Trinity. The Fa ther saves us by the medium of the out ward laver which conveys the inward grace of the regenerating and renewing Spirit ; that Spirit again is vouchsafed to us, yea, poured out abundantly on us only through the merits of Jesus Christ. So the Father is our auri)p, and the Son our outt)p, but in different ways ; ' Pater nostra; salutis primus auctor, Christus vero opifex, et quasi artifex,' Justiniani. 7. 7va x. i. A.] Design of the more remote eouaev (De Wette), not of the nearer e'Je'xeev (Wiesing., Alf). The latter construction is fairly defensible, but apparently not so simple or satisfac tory. Though some prominence is given to ^|e'xeev, both by tho adverb irAovrrfo'S, and by the defining words 5id 'Iijrr. Xp., yet the whole context seems to mark iauoev as tho verb on which the final clause depends. We were once in a hopeless and lost state, but we were res cued from it by the ipiXavStpuiria of God, Chap. III. 8. TITUS. 215 Teach men t. maintain 8 JJlarm 6 XoW Kal ITepl rOVTCOV BovXoLiat good works ; uveal idle ' ' ' ' questions, and shun an ob- ae Biafiefiaiova'&ai, iva ApovriEcoaiv KaXtov ep- etinate heretic ' r who not merely saved us from the SovAefa of sin, but associated with it the gracious intent that we should become xXypovApoi of eternal life. SiKaiudiv- res] 'justified,' in the usual and more strict theological sense ; not, however, as implying only » mere outward non-im putation of sin, but as involving a ' mu- tationem status,' an acceptance into new privileges and an enjoyment of the bene fits thereof, Waterl. Justif. Vol. vi. p. 5 : in the words of the same writer, ' justifi cation cannot be conceived without some work of the Spirit in conferring a title to salvation,' ib. p. 6. 4Ketvov may be referred to the Holy Spirit (Wiesing.), but is apparently more correctly referred to God the Father. The Holy Spirit is undoubtedly the effi cient (1 Cor. vi. 11), as our Lord is the meritorious cause of our justification ; the use, however, of the expression x which in reference to Sikoioovvij and 5i- koiAu seems almost regularly connected with the principal cause, the Father ( Bom. iii. 24), and its apparent retrospective ref erence to e'| epyuv, ver. 5, renders the latter interpretation much more probable ; eompare Waterland Justif. Vol. vi. p. 9. The pronoun 4xeivov seems to have been used to preclude a reference to 'lyoov Xp., which so immediately precedes. kot' 4 X ir 1 8 o) 'in respect of hope,' ' ac cording to hope,' ' secundum spem,' Vulg., Clarom., surely not ' through hope,' Co nyb., — a needless violation of the usual force of the preposition. These words may be connected with fays aluvlov ( Co ray, Matth., Alf; compare Tit. i. 1), but as xXypovApoi, a term not in any way elucidated by a foregoing context (as is the case in all other passages where it stands alone) would thus be left wholly isolated, it seems more natural to regard them as a restrictive addition to the lat ter words, — xaSus yXirioapev, oStus diro- Aovoo^iev, Chrysost. ; so, very distinctly, Theophylact in loc. The xXypovopia faiijs aiW. isreally future (compare Bom. viii. 24, where e'AirfSi is probably a dat. modi, see Meyer in loc), thougli present in respect of hope ; el ydp ootids direyvuo- pevovs, us avuSiev yevvy&yvai, d-s x^P'Tt ou&yvat, us pySiv IxovTos [Cod. Colb.] dya&Av, eooioe, irbAAy paXXov iv rip pix- Xovn rovro ipydoerai, Chrysost. The remark of De Wette that St. Paul does not elsewhere specifically join xXypov. or even e"Airis (except in this Ep.) with fa)) aldv. is true, but can scarcely be consid ered of moment, as substantially analo gous sentiments (compare Ephes. v. 18, 1 Thess. v. 8) can be adduced without dif ficulty ; comp. Wieseler in foe 8. iriorbs 6 A if 70s] 'Faithful is the saying,' in emphatic reference to what has been asserted in the preceding verses 4 — 7, and to the important doctrines they involve ; iireiSi) irepl peXXAvruv SiaXex&y Kal obiru trapAvruv, iiriryaye rb d\iAiriorov, Chrysost. On this formula see notes on 1 Tim. i. 15. irepl tovtsiv 5 1 a B e j3. ] ' make asseve ration concerning these things ;' not ' hate as- severare,' Beza, Auth. Ver., De Wette, but, as in 1 Tim. i. 7 (where see notes), ' de his [non de rebus frivolis, Beng.] af- firmare,' Clarom., changed for the worse in Vulg. to ' confirmare : ' comp. Scho lef. Hints, p. 127 (ed. 3). The object' and intent of the order is given in the following clause. (ppovrl £uoiv] 'be careful;' dm Xe yAp. in the N. T. ; ep7ov ko! airobSaopa- Styvexes e'xwo-i, Theophylact. ' Vult eos studium suum curamque hue applicare, et videtur quum dicit i>povr. eleganter alludere ad inanes eorum contemplation nes, qui sine fructu et extra vitam phi-. losophantur,' Calvin. The constructions : 216 TITUS. Chap. III. 8, 9. yu>v irpoiaraa^ai ol rreiriarevKore^ Qetb- ravrd eanv KaXd Kal d>iroi<;, 9 {Mopds Be ^rrjaeK Kal yeveaXoyianVl> [operari, fa cere] ; so irpotor. rexvys, Athen. XIII. 612, see Bost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. Vol. n. p. 1122 The Vulg., Clarom. ('bonis operibus prasesse '), and some other trans lations endeavor to retain the primary meaning of the verb, but not successfully nor idiomatically. Justiniani compares ' prsefectus annonse ; ' Estius adopts the gloss, 'tanquam operum exactores et praefecti ; ' Pricaius (ap. Poli Syn.) para phrases by yyepAvas elvat ; alii alia. All this, however, seems slightly forced ; the word appears chosen to mark a ' prompt, sedulous attention to (comp. Polyb. Hist. VI. 34. 3, irpoioravTai XPe'<"')> aIm Prac" tice of, good works,' but, as the exam ples adduced appear to show, scarcely in volves any further idea of ' bene agendo prozcedere,' Beza, al. : see the numerous examples quoted by Kypke, Obs. Vol. n. 381, Loesner, 06s. p. 430. xaXuv 4pyuv] 'good works;' not merely with reference to works of mercy (Chrys), but (as in ch. ii. 7, iii. 14, al.) generally, and comprehensively. The recurrence of this expression in the Pas toral Epistles (ver. 14, 1 Tim. v. 10, 25, vi. 18, comp. 1 Tim. ii. 10, 2 Tim. ii. 21, Tit. iii. 1) has been often noticed; all that need be said is, that the' nature of the errors condemned in these Epistles was exactly such as required the reitera tion of such a command. It was not to be a hollow, specious, falsely ascetic, and sterile Christianity, but one that showed itself in outward actions ; compare Wie sing. Einleit. § 4, Neander, Plant., Vol. I. p. 343 (Bohn). ireiriffT. 0 e £ ' who have believed God,' — God, not perhaps without some slight emphasis; 'non dixit qui crcdunt ho- minibus sed qui credunt Deo,' Jerome. The expression is certainly not to be limited to the Gentile Christian* (Mack), but includes all who by God's fjracc had been led to embrace His xbyov and SiSao-- KaAfov (ch. i. 3, ii. 10), De W., Wiesing. On the constructions of irurns and irio- rebu. see notes on 1 Tim. i. 16. tovto] ' these things' scil. these instruc tions, this practical teaching (Fell), to which the pupal (yri)aeis in the next ver. forms a sharp and clear contrast. Wie singer refers the pronoun to xaxd epya ; this, however, even if it escapes tautol ogy, does not equally well maintain the antithesis to the meaning here assigned to £yri)oeis. In the following words ko- Ad ('good,' perse, opp. to pdratoi, ver. 9) forms one predication, koI uipeXipa tois dv&pd>irois another; compare notes on 1 Tim. ii. 3. 9. £ij Turrets] 'questions (of contro versy) ;' exactly as in 1 Tim. i. 4, where see notes. In the latter passage De W- here assigns the meaning ' Streitigkei- ten,' and yet in his note on the passage adopts the present meaning ' Streitfra- gen, — a self-contradiction by no means usual in that careful commentator. The word is only used by St. Paul in the Pastoral Epistles, 1 T™. i. 6, vi. 4, 2 Tim. ii. 23. On the 7eveoAo7/as, see notes on 1 Tim. i. 4, where the expression is investigated : it is here associated with fur. as probably marking the leading subject and theme of these' controversial discussions ; compare Winer, Gr. § 57. 2. obs., p. 515. £peis ko! p d x- •'"i"'] ' strifes and contentions about the law ' are the results of these foolish and unpractical questions ; see 1 Tim. vi. 4, 2 Tim. ii. 23. The adj. vopwal is not to be referred to both substantives (Heydenr.), but only to the latter; tho Chap. III. 10. TITUS. 217 Kal 6/36(7 xal xal pdratoi. p,d^a<; voptKas rrepi'iaraao' elaiv ydp dva>eXeh 10 AlperiKov dv^ptoirov psrd piav Kal Sevrepav 10. Sevripav vov&eotav] So Rec. with ACKL ; mss. ; Vulg., al. ; many Gr. and Lat. Ef. (Griesb., Scholz, Lachm., Huth., Alf). The reading adopted by Ti'scA., filav vovbealav (DEFG ; Clarom., Sangerm , Syr.-Philox. ; Chrys., Theodoret (1 ) ; Lat. Ff.) koi SevTe'pov, though fairly supported, does not seem so satisfactory ; tran scribers appear to have felt a difficulty about the close union of fdov and SevTepav (DE ; Clarom., Sangerm., Copt, read StJo), and to have introduced in consequence variations in the text. pdx- vof" were a special and prevailing form of the epeis, just as the 7eveaA. were of the £yri)oeis, Wiesing. The conten tions perhaps turned on the authorijy and application of some of the precepts in the law ; comp. i. Tim. i. 4. irepifo-Tao-o] ' avoid, go out of the way of,' 'devita,' Vulg., Clarom.; see notes on 2 Tim. ii. 16, the only other passage in St. Paul's Epistles where the word occurs. pdraioi] ' vain,' from which nothing of true value results, in opp. to xaXd, ver. 8. MdVatos is here and James i. 26, as in Attic Greek, of two terminations ; the fem. occurs 1 Cor. xv. 17, 1 Pet. i. 18. On the distinction between x4vos (contents, — 'das Gehalt- lose') and pdratos (results, — 'das Er- folglose') see Meyer on 1 Cor. xv. 17 : Tittmann (Synon. i. p. 173) compares them with the Lat. ' inanis ' and ' vanus.' 10. .aiperiKb v dvSipuirov] 'An heretical man,' ' a man who causeth divis ions ; ' ' quisquis sua protervia unitatem ecclesise abrumpit,' Calvin. The exact meaning hereof this word (an Sir. XeyAp. in N. T.) must not be deduced from the usage of later writers, but simply from the apostle's use of the substantive from which it is derived. The term alp4aeis occurs (not 'often,' Huther, but) twice in St. Paul's Epistles, — 1 Cor. xi. 19, where it denotes apparently something more aggravated than oxlopara, ' dissen sions of a more matured character' (' nullum schisma non aliquam sibi con- fingit haBresim,' Jerome), and Gal. v. 20, where it is enumerated after SixooTao-iai. In neither case, however, does the word seem to imply specially ' the open ospou- sal of any fundamental error ' (the more definite eccles. meaning ; comp. Origen on Tit. Vol. iv. p. 695, Bencd., Waterl. Doct.of Trin. ch. iv. Vol. in. p. 461), but, more generally, ' divisions in church matters,' possibly, of a somewhat ma tured kind, tos tpiAoveiKfos Ae'7ei, Theod. on 1 Cor. 1. c, see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. i. 3, Vol. I. p. 120. Thus, then, aipeTiKbs oV&p. will here be one who gives rise to such divisions by erroneous teaching, not necessarily of a fundamentally heterodox nature, but of the kind just described, ver. 9 ; comp. ch. i. 14. If we adopt this apparently fair and reasonable inter pretation, the objections of De Wette and others, founded on the later and more special meanings of a'ipeats and alpeTtxAs, wholly fall to the ground. perd plav x.r.X.] 'after one and a second [unavailing] admonition ; ' Titus is not to contend, he is only to use vov&eola, if that fail he is then to have nothing further to do with the offender. On the distinction between vou&eo-fo ('qua? fit verbis ' ) and iroiSefo ( ' quae fit per poznas' ) , see notes' on Eph. vi. 4; and on the use of els for irpuTos, here associated with Sebrepos, and consequently less pecuUar and Hebraistic than when alone, as in Matth. xxviii. 1, Mark xvi. 2, al., see Winer, Gr. § 37. 1, p. 222. iropoiTov] 'shun,' \]&mA.\ [lit. 'ask off from'] Syriac, ' devita,' Vulg., Cla rom. ; ' monere desine ; laterem lavares/ 28 218 TITUS. Cha;?. iii. n, 12. vov^reaiav rrapairov, 1] etSws on iS-earpairrat, b roiovro^ Kal dpiaprdvei obv airoKaraKpiro^. ¦ Come to me at Nicopolis t io'//"l ' I ' A " ' 9. rri f bring zen.s and Apotios. 12 Orav irep.fa Aprejmv 7T/JOS 0"6 7J Tv^kov, Our brethren must not be unfruitful. Beng. : see notes on 1 Tim. iv. 7. There is nothing in this or the associated words which favors any definite reference to for mal excommunication, = ixBaXXe, Vi tringa (de Vet. Syn. in. 1. 10, p. 756), who compares the vovfreoia to the ' cor- reptio ' or ' excommunicatio privata ' of the Jews ; similar. Taylor, Episc. § 1 5. This, however, is importing into a gen eral word a, special meaning. As we certainly have such expressions as irapai- reio&ai ri]v yvvdixa (repudiare), Plut. Apopth. 206 A, and even dirai&eto-&ai Kal tijs otKias irapaiTeio^oi, Lucian, Ab- dic. § 19; we perhaps may say with Wa terland (Doctr. ofTrin. ch. 4, Vol. in. p. 466), that iropotTov 'imp/ies-and infers a command to exclude them ; ' but St. Paul's previous use of the word does not apparently justify our asserting that it is here formally expressed: see notes in Translation. 11. elSds] 'as thou knowest,' by the ill success of thy admonitions ; reason for the injunction to have nothing to do with him : 'Arav Se Si}Aos ij iraoi Kal (pave- pAs, rivos evexev irvxreveis elxy ; Chrys. e|eVTpoiTTai] 'is perverted,' Syriac v v /O nSLo [perversus], lit. ' hath been turned, thoroughly, inside out;' Schol. on A risk Nub. 88, dirb peratpopds ruv bvisovpivuv ipariuv Kal 4xarpeipop4vuv ixorpitpai Se Ipdrtov rb dAAd^al rb irpbs rb eou p4pos e£a> (cited by Wetst.') : so Deut. xxxii. 20, 7eve'a 4%eorpappivy, Hebrew FcSlrpi "ifa. The strengthened com pound thus appears to denote the com plete inward corruption and perverseness of character which must be predicated of any man who remains thus proof against twice-repeated admonitions. Baur (it is to be feared), only to support bis mean ing of atperixAs, refers ejeorp. to the out ward act of the man, 'has gone away from us ; ' this, as Wiesing. properly re marks, would more naturally be diro- arp4(peo&ai. abr oKard- Kpiros] ' self -condemned ; ' the reason why he is to be left to himself; he has been warned twice and now sins against light, «ov 7dp exei elireiv, An ovSels eTirev, ovSels ivov&iryoev, Chrysost. The ag gravating circumstance is not that tjte man condemns himself directly and ex plicitly, as this might be a step to recov ery, but that he condemns himself indi rectly and implicitly, as acting against the law of his mind, and doing in his own particular case what in the general he condemns ; see especially Waterland, Doct. of Trin. ch. iv. Vol. in. p. 464, where this expression is fully investi- 12. Tvx i kov] On Tychicus, whom the apostle ( Col. iv. 7 ) terms o a7airijT&s dSeAipos, Kal irtorbs Siokovos Kal ovvbov- Aos e'v Kvplu, see the notes on 2 Tim. iv. 12, Eph. vi. 21. It would seem not im probable that either Artemas or Tychi cus were intended to supply the place of Titus in Crete during his absence with the apostle. Of Artemas nothing is known. N i k o ir o A i v] There were several cities of this name, one in Cilicia (Strabo xiv. 676), another in Thrace on the river Nestus, a third in Epirus (Strabo, xn. 325), built by Au gustus after the battle of Actium. It is extremely difficult to decide which of ¦ these cities is here alluded to ; Schrader (Paulus, Vol. i. p. 118) fixes on the first ; the Greek commentators, the sub scription at the end of the Epistle (Nikoit. rys MaKeSovfos, to which country it was near, compare Theodoret), and some Chap. IH. 13, 14. TITUS. 219 ajrovBaaov iX'&eiv irpb? p.e eh NikottoXiv e«et ydp KeKpiKa irapa- •)(eip.daai. I3 Zrjvdv rbv voaiKov Kal 'ArroXXcb airovBaiayi irpo- irepAfrov, Iva p,rjBev airoh Xeiiry. ll piav^ravircoaav Be Kal ol rjpere- modern writers, on the second ; Wiese ler (Chronol. p. 335) and others on the third. Perhaps the second may seem to harmonize better with the scanty notices of the last journey from Asia Minor to the West in 2 Tim. iv. 10 sq. (Neander, Planting, Vol. I. p. 344, Bohn), but as the city of Epirus appears to have been a place of much more importance, and not unsuitable as a centre for missionary operations, it may perhaps- be assumed as, not improbably the place here alluded to ; see Conyb. and Howson, jSt. Paul, Vol. n. p. 572 (ed. 2). xexptxa] 'I have determined,' with de pendent infin., a form of expression used elsewhere by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. 37 (perf), 2 Cor. ii. 1 (aor.). irapaxeipdaai] 'to winter ;' Demosth. Phorm. 909. 14, irapaxetpdfayn ixei, ib. Dionys. 1292, Polyb. Hist. n. 64. 1, in. 33. 5, al. . in this compound the prep. irapd seems to mark the locality at which the action was to take place, comp. Bost u. Palm, Lex. b. v. iv. 1, Vol. II. p. 670. There does not appear anything in the expression from which any historical de duction can be safely drawn ; possibly the winter was drawing near, and the apostle on his way ( 4xei, ' non dicit hie,' Beng.) to Nicopolis. 13. Zijvov] A name perhaps con tracted from ZyvASupos : of the bearer of it nothing is known. It is doubtful whether the term vopixbs implies an ac quaintance with tho Boman (Grot.) or Hebrew law (De W.). The latter is the opinion of Chrysost., Jerome, and The oph., and is perhaps slightly the more probable; comp. Matth. xxii. 35. For notices of an apocryphal work, assigned to Zenas, ' De vita et actis Titi,' comp. Fabricius Cod. Apocr. Vol. n. p. 831. AiroXXd] ' Apollos,' se. Apollonius [as in Cod. D ap. Acts xviii. 24], or possi bly Apollodorus, — an oloquent (A0710S, Acts I. c, sco Meyer in loc.) Jew of Al exandria, well versed in the Scriptures, and a disciple of St. John the Baptist ; ho was instructed in Christianity by Aquila and Priscilla (Acts xviii. 26), preached the Gospel with signal success in Achaia and at Corinth, and appears to have maintained relations of close in timacy with St. Paul, compare 1 Cor. xvi, 12. There appears no good reason for supposing any grealer differences be tween the teaching of St. Paul and Apol los (Neander, Planting, Vol. 1. p. 23 ) sq., Bohn), than may be referred to tho mere outward form in which that teach ing possibly might have been communi cated, and which comes from that one and the same Spirit which Siaipet ISla exdoru xa&us BovXerai (1 Cor. xii. 11) ; see Winer, RWB. Art. 'Apollos,' Vol. 1. p. 68. Much that has been recently advanced on the differences between St. Paul and Apollos is very doubtful and very unsatisfactory. irpAirep-tyov] ' conduct,' 'forward on their journey,' with the further idea, as the context seems to require, of supply ing their various needs ; compare 3 John 6. 14. ol ypirepot] 'our brethren in Crete,' not ' nostri ordinis homines ' (Be za), scil. ' Apollos, Tychicus, et alii quos mittimus si quo in loco resedcrint' (Grot.), as this would imply a compari son between them and St. Paul, and would involve a meaning of irpoto-T. koA. ep7. ('habere domi officinam aliquam, me imitantes, Acts xx. 34,' Grot.), some what arbitrary, and wholly different to that in ver. 8. The 7]p4repoi arc rather oi irepl oi ( Theoph. ) , the ko! tacitly com paring them not with heathens (Hof- 220 TITUS. Chap. III. 15. poi KaXwv epytov irpotaraa^at, eh Tas dvayKata? ^setos, iva pirj toaiv aicapiroi. Salutations and Benedic- tion. 15 'Aairdfyvrai ae ol pver ep,ov irdvreiXovvra<; Jjyxas eV iriarei. rj yapifi p-erd irdvrcov vp,wv. mann, Schrifib. Vol. n. 2, p. 429), but with Titus ; ' let these Cretan brethren of ours be not backward in co-operating with thee in these acts of duty and be nevolence.' On Trpoior. x. r. X., see notes on ver. 8. eisTdsdva7K. Xpelas] ' with reference to the necessary wants ; ' i. e. to supply them : compare Phil. iv. 16, els ri)v xptia" f<" iiriptyare. The article appears to mark the known and existing wants. &Kopiroi] 'unfruitful,' not solely and specially with reference to the wants of their teachers (' quicunque evangelistis non ministraverint,' Just.), but also with reference to their own moral state, i. c without showing practical proofs of their faith by acts of love. 15. oi per' e'jtiov] ' those with me,' in my company, journeying or abiding with me ; compare Gal. i. 2, oi obv ipoi, where the idea of union in action (coherence), rather than mere local union (co-exist ence), seems intended to be expressed; see Kriiger, Sprachl. § 68. 13. 1. Tois tbtXovvras k. t.X.] ' those who love us in faith,' thoso who love me in. the sphere of faith ; not merely irio-ras Kal dSoAws, Theophilact, or Sid irlareus, CEcum., but ' in faith,' as the common principle which bound together and hal lowed their common love. From the concluding words, y x3EFGHKL) here, as well as in 1 Tim. vi. 21, 2 Tim. iv. 22, seems an in terpolation, though in this case supported by stronger external evidence. It is bracketed by Lachmann, and is rejected by Griesbach, Scholz, Tischendorf, with ACD1: 17; Clarom., ^th.-Pol. ; Hier., Ambrst. In the conclusion of all St. Paul's Epistles, except Bom. (om. only by 1 ms., and Am.), Gal. (om. G, Boern., Ambrst.), there are similar variations. Accidental omission seems less proba ble than insertion. TRANSLATION. NOTICE. The same principles are observed in this translation as in those of the Galatians and Ephesians. The Authorized Version is only altered where it appears to be incorrect, inexact, insufficient, or obscure. There are however a few cases in which I have ventured to introduce another correction — viz., where our venerable Version seems to be inconsistent in its renderings of important or less usual words and forms of expression. These peculiarly occur in this group of Epistles, and the process of translation has made me feel the necessity of preserving a certain degree of uniformity in the mean ings assigned to some of the unusual yet recurrent terms and expressions. This modification has been introduced with great caution, for, as the reader is probably aware, our last Translators state very explicitly that they have not sought to preserve a studied uniformity of translation, and have not always thought it necessary to assign to the same word, even in very similar combinations, the same meaning. To affect then a rigorous uniformity "would be to reverse the principles on which that Version was constructed, and would not be revision but reconstruction. I have trusted then to my own judgment ; where it has seemed necessary to be uniform, I have been so ; where this necessity has not been apparent, I have not ventured to interfere with the felicitous variety of expression which characterizes our admirable Version. Whether in a new translation some few general rules and principles might not be thought desirable is fairly open to discussion ; in a revision of an old translation, however, such rules can only be laxly observed, and must yield to individual judgment and be modified by the characteristics of the original. I dare not hope to have been always consistent, but I have striven to be cau- . tious and circumspect, and I trust I may not be found too often to have been arbitrary or capricious. The notes will be found a little fuller, as I have been assured by several friends that a greater interest is felt in the collations of the older Versions than I could haye at all expected. These Versions are exactly the same as those in the previous epistles, and are detailed in the Notice to the Trans lation of the Galatians. THE FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. CHAPTER I. PAUL, an apostle of Christ Jesus, according to the command ment of God our Saviour and Christ Jesus our Hope, 2 unto Timothy, my true child in the faith. Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 3 Even as I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, -when I was on my way into Macedonia, that thou mightest command some not 1. Christ Jesus] * ' Jesus Christ,' Auth. According to] So Rhem., Cov. (both), and Auth. Bom. xvi. 26, and Tit. i. 3 : 'by the,' Auth., Wicl. and remaining Vv. Christ Jesus] * ' Lord J. C.,' Auth. The translation of imrayiiv adopted by Cran., Gen., Bish., ' commission,' deserves at tention ; but, perhaps, too much obscures the idea of the divine ordinance and com mand under which the apostle acted ; comp. Acts ix. 16, boa Sei x. r. X., and 1 Cor. ix. 15. It may be re membered too that ' command ' origi nally seems to have meant 'power' or authority, Synon., ed. by Whately, p. 91. Our Hope] So Wicl., Rhem., Cov. ( Test. ) : Auth. prefixes ' which is ' with remaining Vv. 2. True child] 'My own son,' Auth. ; 'beloved sone,' Wicl., Rhem., Cov. (Test.); 'naturall Sonne,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. It seems desirable to retain the more literal translation of rix- vov wherever it does not seem at variance with our ordinary or idiomatic mode of expression (e. g. ver. 18) : the distinc tion between r4xvov and vlbs is occasion ally of considerable importance. The Father] * ' Our Father,' Auth. Christ Jesus] 'Jesus Christ,' Auth., al., though doubtful on the authority of what edition. 3. Even as] 'As,' Auth. and the other Vv. Was on my way] ' Went,' Auth., Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Rhem. ; 'de parted,' Tynd. and remaining Vv. Command] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish., and by far tho most usual transla tion of the word elsewhere in Auth. .- 'charge,' Auth.; ' denounse,' Wicl., Rhem.; 'warne,' Cov. (Test.). ThefuU authoritative meaning of the word should not be here impaired in translation ; see notes. Not to be teachers, etc.] ' That they teach no,' Auth., and sim. the other Vv. except Cran., ' folowe no straunge, etc.;' Coi;. (Test.), 'preache none otherwyse.' 224 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 4—7. to be teachers of other doctriiae, 4 nor yet to give heed to fables and endless genealogies, seeing they minister questions rather than God's dispensation, which is in faith, — so I do now. » But the end of the commandment is love out of a pure heart, and a good conscience, and unfeigned faith : 6 from which some having gone wide in aim have turned themselves aside unto vain babbling; 7 willing to be teachers of the law ; yet not understanding either 4. Nor yet) ' Neither,' Auth. and all Vv. except Rhem., ' nor.' This is perhaps a case where it may seem necessary to adopt a more rigorous translation of pyS4: where the things prohibited are not very different in their character, the ordinary translation will perhaps be suf ficiently exact ; here, however, the Tives are not merely to abstain from teaching others such profitless subjects, but are themselves not to study them. On the' full force of obSe or pySe after ob and pi), gee Franke's very good treatise de Part. Neg. n. 5, and illustrate his remark, — that obS4 hints at an indefinite number of consequent terms, by Judges i. 27, where ob is followed by fourteen clauses with ovSe'. To give] ' give,' Auth. Seeing they] ' which,' Auth. and all Vv. God's dispensation] ' Godly edifying,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., ' edificacioun of God,' and sim. Rhem., Cov. (Test.). 1 do now] ' I do,' Auth, 5. But] So Bisk, Rhem. : ' now,' Auth. ; ' for,' Wicl. and remaining Vv. Love] So all Vv. except Wicl., Caverd. (Test.), Rhem., and Auth. It is curi- rious why this change was made, except for variation from ver. 14 ; comp. Vulg. Our last translators were by no means uniform in their translation of 07010) : even in cases where it is associated with it(o-tis and they might have wished to have marked a quasi-theological mean ing, it is not uncommonly translated love; compare ch. vi. 11, 1 Thess. iii. 6, al. Unfeigned faith] ' Faith unfeigned,' Auth. Slight change to pre serve the unemphatic order of the Greek ; see Winer, Gr. § 59.2. English 'usage is here just the reverse of the Greek. 6. Gone wide in aim] ' Swerved,' Auth. ; ' have erred,' Wicl. and the other Vv. except Coverd. (Test.), 'errynge;' Bish., ' having erred ; ' Rhem., ' straying.' • It seems clear our translators made the change from a desire to preserve the proper construct, of aoroxeiv with a gen., and yet not, as Cov. (Test.), to fall into barbarous English, or as Wicl., al., to change the part, into a finite verb, — an inexactness which Conyb. has not avoid ed. To ' go wide from,' is according to the exx. in Johnson s. v. ' wide,' perfect ly correct. Turned themselves], ' Turned,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., Cov. (Test.), Rhem., ' are turned : ' it is perhaps desir able to retain here, tho medial force of the passive form i^erpdiryoav. Babbling] ' Jangling,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl., ' speche ; ' Rhem., ' talke.' The change seems required, as 'jangling' might be understood in its secondary sense. It is found in Gower, Chaucer, al., as here, in the sense of '•prating,' ' idly talking.' 7. Willing] So Wicl, Cov, (both): 'desiring,' Auth. ; 'they wolde be,' Tynd., Cran., Gen. ; ' covctyng,' Bish. ; ' desirous,' Rhem. Though it is not al ways possible in the N. T. to keep up the exact distinction between SreXu and jSoti- Aopoi (see notes on ch. ii. 8, and v. 14), this perhaps is a case where it may be maintained : the false teachers were quite willing to undertake the office, though they had really no claims. Yet Chap. I. 8—14. 1 TIMOTHY. 225 what they say, or about what they make asseveration. 8 Now we ' know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully, 9 knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the law less and unruly, for the ungodly and sinful, for the unholy and pro fane, for smiters of fathers and smiters of mothers, for manslayers, 10 for whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to the sound doctrine, " according to the Gospel of the glory of the blessed God, which was committed to my trust. 12 And I thank him who gave me inward strength, Christ Jesus our Lord, that He counted me faithful, having appointed me for the ministry, 13 though formerly I was a blasphemer, and a perse cutor, and a doer of outrage : still I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief, M yea the grace of our Lord was exceed- no* underst.] Sim. Tynd., Cran., Gen., ' and yet understonde not : ' Auth., Cov. (Test.), Bish., Rhem., 'not understand ing.' Eithei or] 'Neither — nor,' Auth. About what, etc.] 'Wliereof they affirm,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl., ' of what thing is ;' 'of what,' Rliem. 8. Now] 'But,' Auth., Cov. (both), Bish., Rhem. ; other Vv. omit except Wicl., ' and.' 9. Unruly] So Auth. in Tit. i. 6. 10, but here ' disobedient,' with Tynd. and all Vv. except Wicl., ' not suget.' Sinful] ' For sinners,' Auth. and all Vv. (riorae 'to,' instead of 'for') : perhaps it is a little more exact to retain the ad jective. For the unholy] 'For unholy,' Auth. : the idiomatic English article io repeated for the sake of consist ency. Smiters (bis)] 'Mur derers ' (bis), Auth. and all Vv. except V/icL, Cov. (Test.), sleers ; ' Rhem., ' killers.' 10. The sound doctrine] Auth. omits the ai'ttwith Tynd., Cov. (Test.), Gen., Bish , PJiem. ; the remaining Vv. ( Wicl., Cov., Cran. ) properly insert it. IJtfcGospel of the glory] So rightly all the Vv. (Bish., ' of glory'), except Auth., Gen., 'glorious gospel.' 12. Him who, etc.] Similarly as to order Gen., Rliem., and it may be added, Syr. and Vulg., rightly preserving the more emphatic position : ' C. J. our Lord who hath enabled me,' Auth., and sim. re maining Vv., except with variations in the translation of e'vSvv. e. g. ' hath made me strong,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen.y Bish.; 'strengthened,' Rhem. That] ' For that,' Auth. Hiring appointed, etc.] ' Putting rne into,'' Auth., Bish., and similarly the o.her Vv. 13. Though formerly] .* ' Who was bo- fore,' Auth. A doer of outrage} Sim. Cov. (Test.), ' doer of injury : ' 'in jurious,' Auth. : ' ful of wrongis,' Wicl. ; ' tyraunt,' Tynd., Cov., Cran. ; ' oppres sor,' Gen., Bish. ; ' contumelious,' Rhem. Still] 'But,' Auth. and all Vv. except Bish., ' but yet..' 14. Yen] ' and,' Auth., Rhem. ; ' but,' Wicl., Cov. (Test.).; ' neverthelater,' Tynd. ; ' nevertheless,' Coverd., Cran., Bish. ; ' yet,' Gen. 15. Faithful is, etc.] ' This is a faithful' 29 226 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 15—20 ing abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. M Faith ful is the saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief. ie How- beit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me as chief Christ Jesus might show forth the whole of His long-suffering, to display a pattern for them which should hereafter believe on Him unto eternal life. 17 Now unto the King of ages, the immortal, invisible, only God, be honor and glory forever and ever. Amen. 18 This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, in accordance with the forerunning prophecies about thee, that thou mayest war in them the good warfare ; 19 having faith, and a good conscience ; which some having thrust away, have made shipwreck concerning the faith : w of whom is Hymenseus and Alexander ; whom I deliv ered unto Satan, that they might be taught by chastisement not to blaspheme. saying, Auth., Bish. ; ' this is a true s.,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' a trewe word,' Wicl. ; ' a faithful s.,' Rhem. 16. Aschief] ' First,' Auth. and all Vv. (Bish. inserts art.) except Cov., 'princi pally,' and Cov. (Test.), which omits the word.•Christ Jesus] * ' J. C.,' Auth. The whole of] • All,' Auth. and all Vv. To display a pattern] Similarly, ' to de- •clare an ensample,' Cran. . ' for a pat tern to,' Auth. ; ' to enfourmynge of,' Wicl, sim. Cov. (Test), Rhem.; 'unto 'the example,' Tynd., Cov. ('to the'), 'Gen., Bish. (to the). Unto •eternal life] ' To life everlasting,' Auth. It seems best to adopt the order which, properly considered, most exactly corre sponds to that of the Greek, and to adopt ;tho most general and inclusive transla tion of aldvtos ; see notes on 2 Thess. i. '9 (Transl). 17. Of ages] Simil., ' of tho worldes,' Wicl. (omits art.), Rhem.: 'eternal,' ¦Auth. ; ' everlastyng,' Tynd., and remain ing Vv. The immortal, etc.] "' Immortal, invisible, the only * wise God,' Auth. 18. In accordance with, etc.] 'Accord ing to the prophecies which went before on thee,' Author., Bish., and similarly Wicl, Rliem.; 'proph., which in tyme past were prophesied of the,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. Mayest war] ' By them mightest war,' Auth. ; • shuld- est, etc' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. Change necessary to preserve the law of the succession of tenses ; see Latham, Eng. Lang. § 616. In them] So all Vv. except Auth., which changes (not for the better) the e'v into ' by ; ' see notes. The good] • A good,' Auth. and all other Vv. 19. Having] So Wicl and all Vv. ex cept Auth., which adopts 'holding.' Thrust] ' Put,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, 'resten aweie;' Rhem., •repelling.' The faith] So Wicl, Rhem. : ' faith,' Auth. and remain ing Vv. When the article is inserted af ter a preposition, it should never be over looked in translation, if the English id iom will permit it to be expressed. 20. Delivered] ' Have delivered,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, 'I betook,' where the aoristic form is maintained as Chap. II. 1, 2. 1 TIMOTHY. 227 CHAPTEK II. I exhort then first of all, that petitions, prayers, supplications, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; 9 for kings, and all that are in authority ; that we may pass a quiet and tranquil life in the Greek. There are cases where the idiom of our language may seem posi tively violated by an aoristic translation, especially in cases where vvv or i)Sy is found with the aor. ; these are, however, cases in which we do not rashly assert that the aor. is used for the perf., but in which we only recognize an idiomatic power in the Greek aorist which does not exist in our English past tense. Where idiom requires us to insert ' have ' (as perhaps just above, ver. 19), it must be inserted ; but these cases are fewer than modern translators seem generally aware of. Might be taught, etc.] ' May learn,' Auth., and sim. all Vv.. ex cept Tynd., ' be taught' The addition * by chastisement,' is necessary to convey the true meaning of iraiSebu. Chapter II. 1. Then] ' Therefore,' Auth. and all Vv. On this particle see notes in loc. It may be observed that, as a very general rule, it is better to trans late obv 'then,' &pa 'therefore,' or, at any rate, if ' therefore ' be retained as a translation of the former particle, to place it as far onward in the clause as idiom will permit, so as to weaken its full illative force. The present seems an instance where the more exact distinc tion (see notes on Gal iii. 5) ought to be preserved ; still it is not wise in the N. T. generally to press this rule too rigor ously, as in many cases the context and in many more the usus scribendi of the ¦sacred author must be allowed to have due weight in fixing on the translation. For example, St. John's use of obv ap pears to deserve considerable attention, especially, too, as he never uses apa ; and even St. Paul, it should be remembered, uses obv, on an average, four times more than he does fipo. A really faithful trans lation must take all these things into ac count. .First] 'That first,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, Coverd. (Test.), Cran., which adopt the order of text. Petitions, prayers, etc.] ' Supplications, prayers, intercessions,' Auth., Gen. ; ' prayers, supplications, in tercessions,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Bish. ; ' besechingis, preiers, axyngis,' Wicl. ; ' earnest desires, praiers, requestes,' Cov. (Test); ' obsecrations, praiers, po'stula- tions,' Rhem. ' Supplication ' is by no means a bad translation for Se^rr. (Eph. vi. 18); but as this is a technical pas sage, it seems more suitable to reserve it for e'vTevJeis ; see notes. 2. Ptfss] ' Lead,' Auth. : slight change, but perhaps better maintaining the mixed subjective and objective ref. of the clause ; compare notes in loc. Quiet and tranquil] ' quiet and peaceable,' Auth. and all other Vv. Perhaps ' tran quil ' expresses the idea of the rest ' aris ing from within ' (see notes) a little more fully than 'peaceable;' compare 1 Pet. iii. 4. Gravity] ' Honesty,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl., Coverd. (Test.), Rhem., ' chastity.' In the pre ceding word, eboiBeta, tho transl. of Auth. has been retained, Though ' godliness ' is more exactly beoaeB-, yet it is used in all the older Vv. (except only Wicl, Rhem., 'piety') as the translation of ebo4B., and seems fairly to suit all the passages where it occurs'. The deviation of Auth. in Acts iii. 11 is not for the better. 228 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 3—9 in all godliness and gravity. " For this is good and acceptable in the sight of our Saviour God ; 4 whose will is that all men should be saved, and should come unto the full knowledge of the truth. 5 For there is one God and one mediator also between God and men, a man Christ Jesus ; 6 who gave Himself a ransom for all, — the testimony to be set forth in its own seasons. 7 Whereunto I was a7pointed a herald, and an apostle (I speak the truth, I lie iiot^l , a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity. & I desire then that men pray in every place, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting : 9 likewise that women 3. Our Saviour God] So Cov. (Test.), Rhem. : ' God our Sav.,' Auth. and the remaining Vv. 4. Whose will is, etc.] ' Who will have,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' that wole,' and sira. Cov. (Test), Rhem. Tho translation of Scholef., 'who willetb,' is perhaps rather too strong. Should be] 'To be,' Auth. Should come] ' To come,' Auth. The full knowledge] ' The knowledge,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl. 'the know- yngc.' 5. And one med. also] Sim. Rhem., ' one also med. : * Auth. and all other Vv. (except Wicl., here erroneous), ' and one med.' The addition of ' and ' in italics seems required by our idiom : indeed we may perhaps sometimes rightly say that the Greek koI is occasionally in itself al- , most equivalent to our ' and — also.' A ma *] So Wicl. ; ' man,' Rliem. : Auth. and remaining Vv., ' the man.' 6. The testimony, etc.] ' To be testified in due time,' Auth., and sim. Tynd., dan., Cov. ('be preached'). The true construction appears to have been ob served in Gen., ' which >s that testimonio appointed at,' and perhaps 2?is/i., ' a testi mony in due tymes.' AH the Vv., except Auth., Bish., retain a more literal transl. of IStos, 'his tymes.' 7. Was] ' Am,' Auth. and all Vv. Appointed] Rhem., and so Auth. in 2 Tim. i. 11. Auth. and all other Vv., ex cept Wicl (' sette'), 'have ordained.' Truth] ' Truth* in Christ,' Auth. 8. Desire then] 'Will therefore,' Auth. and all Vv. • In even/ place] So Cov. (Test), Rhem..- 'everywhere,' Auth. and remaining Vv. except Wicl, ' in al place.' 9. Likewise, etc.] So Tynd., Coverd. (both), Cran., Gen., Bish., except that they insert ' also * immediately after- , wards : ' in like manner also,' Auth. In modest guise] 'Adorn themselves in modest apparel,' Auth. ; ' that they arayo themselves in comely app.,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. Shamrfastness] So Auth. in the original edition, following Wicl, Tynd., Coverd., Cran., etc. : we may agree with Dean Trench (Synonyms, p. 78) in regretting that this spelling has been displaced in the modern editions for ' shamefaced- ness,' a word in which tho true etymol ogy is perverted. Sober- mindedness] 'Sobriety,' Auth., Rliem.; ' sobirnesse,' Wicl, Cov. (Test), 'dis crete behaviour,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Bish.; ' modestie,' Gen. It is very difficult to select a translation for outppoobvy. Our choice seems to lie between ' sobermind- eduess ' and discretion ; ' the latter, more especially in the adjective (see two perti nent examples in Bichardson, Diet. s. v., from Chaucer, Persones Tale, and Milton, Chap. II. 10— III. 2. 1 TIMOTHY. 229 also, in modest guise, with shamefastness and sobermindedness, do adorn themselves, — not with braided hair and gold, or pearls, or costly apparel, w but (which becomcth women professing godliness) through good works. 11 Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. 12 But I suffer not the woman to teach, nor yet to have authority over the man, but to be in silence. " For Adam was first formed, then Eve. " And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being plainly deceived fell into transgression. u Yet she shall be saved by means of the childbearing, if they continue in faith and love and holiness with sobermindedness. CHAPTER III. Faithful is the saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. a A bishop then must be irreproachable, Par. Reg. Book n.), is very suitable in ref. to women (and is so used by Tynd., Cov., Ci-an., in ver. 15), but the former seems bost to preserve the etymology of the original word. Braid, d] So Tynd. ('broyded') and the other Vv. except Auth., ' broidered ' (not a felicitous correction) ; Wicl., ' writh- un ; ' Rliem., ' plaited.' And] *' Or,' Auth. Apparel] So Rliem. : 'array' Auth. and other Vv. except Wicl. and Cov. (Test), ' precious cloth.' 10. Through] So Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., Bish. : ' with,' Auth , Gen. ; ' bi,' Wicl, Rliem. 12. The woman] ' A woman,' Auth. The insertion of the article seems re quired by our idiom, as in ver. 1 1 . see notes in loc. Nor yet]' 'Sor' Auth. As the command seems to have also a general reference (see notes), it is per haps better to be exact in obS4 ; see notes on ch. i. 4 ( Transl. ) . Have auth.] So Tynd., Cov. : ' usurp authori ty,' Atuth., Crannu, Gen., Bish., Wicl, 'have lordschip; ' Cow. (Test), 'use au thority ; ' Rhem., ' have dominion.' 14. Plainly deceived] * ' Deceived,' Auth. Fell into] ' Was in the,' Auth., Cov. (Test), Bish., and'sim. Tynd. ; ' in brekinge of the lawe,' Wicl ; ' brought in the,' Cov. ; ' subdued to the,' Cranm. ; ' was made giltio of,' Gen. ; ' was in prevarication,' Rhem. 1 5. Yet] So Rhem. .- ' notwithstand ing,' Auth. and the other Vv., except Wicl., Cov. (Test), 'but' By means of THE childbearing] ' In child- bearing,' A nth.; ¦ bi generacioun,' Wicl, Rhem. ; ' thorowe bearinge of ch.,' Tynd. and remaining Vv. except Cod. (Test.), ' by engendrynge of.' Love] So all Vv. except Auth., 'charity,' see. notes on ch. i. 5 (Transl.) Sobermindedness] ' Sobriety,' Auth. ; see notes on ver. 9 (Transl). Chapter III. 1. Faithful is the say ing] ' This is a true saying,' Auth., Tynd., . Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' this is a faithful s.,' Bish., sim. Cov. (Test.). 2. Irreproachable] Similarly Wicl, ' without repreef : ' 'blameless,' Auth., Cov., Cran., Bish.; 'fautlesse,' Tynd., Gen.; ' unrebukeable,' Cov. (Test.); 'ir- reprehensible,' Rliem. If the definition 230 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. III. 3—8. a husband of one wife, sober, soberminded, discreet, orderly, a lover of hospitality, apt to teach ; ,3 not fierce over wine, no striker, but forbearing, averse to contention, not a lover of money, 4 one that ruleth well his own house, having' his children in subjection with, all gravity ; 5 (But if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God ?) 6 not a new convert, lest being besotted with pride he fall into the judgment of the devil. 7 Moreover he must have a good report also from them which are without, lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil. 8 Deacons in like manner must be grave, not double-tongued, not of Webster (Diet.) is right, 'irreproach able = that cannot be justly reproached,' this seems the translation needed ; see notes in loc A husband] ' The husband,' Auth. Sober, sober- minded] ' Vigilant, sober,' Auth. ; ' sobre, prudent,' Wicl ; ' sober, wyse,' Coverd. (Test.), Rhem. ; ' sober, discrete,' Tynd., Cov.; 'diligent, sober,' Cran.; 'watch ing, sober,' Gen., Bish. If there be any objection to this juxtaposition, we may adopt Tynd. ; the transl. in text has, however, this advantage, that it implies that vyipdxiov is not taken metaphorical ly ; see notes. Orderly] ' Of good behavior,' Auth. ; ' honestly appareled,' Tynd., sim. Bish. ; ' man- erly,' Cov. (both); 'discrete,' Cranm.; ' modest,' Gen. ; ' comely,' Rhem. A lover ofhosp.] So Bish., and also Auth. in Tit. i. 8 : ' given to hospitality,' Auth. (here) ; ' holdynge hosp.,' Wicl ; ' harbe- rous,' — a noticeable transl., Tynd., Cov. (both), Gen.; 'aman ofhosp.,' Rhem. 3. Fierce over wine] ' Given to wine,' Auth., Wicl and sim. other Vv. except Tynd., 'drunken;' Coverd. (Test), ' a dronkharde.' The marginal note shows that our last translators saw correctly the meaning of the word, though they have not expressed it. But, etc.] Auth. prefixes * ' not greedy of filthy lucre.' Forbearing'] ' Patient,' Auth. ; ' temperate,' Wicl. ; ' gentle,' Tynd., Cov., Cran.; Gen., Bish. ; 'styll,' IJov. (Testl; ' modest,' Rhem. Averse to contention] So Tit. iii. 2 : ' not a brawler,' Auth. ; ' not ful of chidynge,' Wiclif; ' abhorring fightynge,' Tynd., Cran., Gen., Bish., and sim. Cov. ('abh. stryfe '). A lover of money] ' Covet ous,' Auth., and sim. all other Vv. It is better to keep ' covetous ' for irAeoveKTijs. 4. His] Auth. not in italics. 5. But] So Cov. (both), Rhem.: 'for,' Auth. and the other Vv.. 6. New convert] Sim. Wicl, ' newe conuerted to the feith : ' ' novice,' Auth. ; ' young skoler,' Tynd., Cov., Cran. Gen., Bish. ; ' neophyte,' Rhem. Besotted with] 'Lifted up with,' Auth. ; ' he swel,' Tynd., Cran., Gen. ; ' be puft up,' Cov., Bish. The idea of a stupid, insensate pride ought to be conveyed in translation ; sBe notes. Judgment]' So Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., Rhem. : • condemnation,' Auth., Genev., Bish.; 'dome,' Wicl. 7. Also from] ' of,' Auth. ; the word ' moreover,' Auth., may be properly as signed to Se', which, as has been observed several times in the notes (comp. on ver. 10), often appears to revert to its primary meaning. 8. Deacons, etc.] Similarly Rhem. .- ' likewise must the deacons be,' Author. ; Chap. III. 9—16. 1 TIMOTHY. 231 given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre ; 9 holding the mys« tery of the faith in a pure conscience. 10 And let these also first be proved ; then let them serve as deacons, if they be under no charge. u The women in like manner must be grave, not slander ers, sober, faithful in all things. ia Let the deacons be the hus bands of one wife, ruling their children well and their own houses. 13 For they that have served well as deacons obtain for themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. 14 These things write I unto thee, though I hope to come unto thee somewhat quickly ; 1S but if I should tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which truly is the church of the living God, the pillar and basis of the truth. " And confessedly great is the mystery of god- 'mynisters,' Cov. (both), Cran., Bish. ; the rest, 'deacons,' either with (Tynd.) or without ( Wicl, Gen.) the article. The transl. of alaxpoxepSets is retained as be ing that of all the Vv., except Wicl 10. If they be, etc.] Similarly Cov., ' if they be blameless : ' ' being found blame less,' Auth. ; ' if they be found,' etc., Tynd., Gen. ; ' being bl.,' Bish. ; ' hav ing no crime,' Rliem. Serve as deacons] ' Use the office of a deacon,' Auth. This periphrasis mightbe avoid ed by ' minister,' asin all the other Vv. ; we seem, however, to require in ver. 13 an allusion to the office ' nominatim.' 11. The women, etc.] Sim. Wicl, Rhem., Cov. (Test.), after Vulg. : ' even so must their wives be,' Auth. and all the remain ing Vv. 12. Well] So, in the same place, all Vv. . Auth. places the adverb at the end of the verse. Where there is no liability to mistake, it seems better to keep, as far as possible, the order of the Greek • 13. Served well as, etc.] 'Used the office of a deacon well,' Auth. Obtain for] ' Purchase to themselves,' Auth., Rhem. ; ' get themselves,' Tynd. and all the remaining Vv. 14. Though I hope] 'Hoping,' Auth., and similarly all other Vv. Somewhat.quickly] ' Shortly ,'Auth., Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' very shortly,' Gen. ; * quickly,' Rhem. 15. Should tarry] ' Tarry,' Auth., and all Vv. Which truly] ' Which,' Auth. and all other Vv. except Wicl, 'that is.' 16. Confessedly] ' Without controver sy,' Auth. ; ' without naye,' Tynd., Cov. (both), Gen. ; ' without doute,' Cranm., Bish. Who] *' God,' Auth. Was manifested] So Rhem. : ' was mani fest,' Auth. ; ' shewed,' Wicl. and remain ing Vv. We may here briefly remark that the six concluding clauses of this verse may be arranged stichomet- rically in the following way : — "Os iipavepd&y iv aapxl, 'ESiKaid&y iv irvebpan, "flrpfrri dyyeXois ' 'Exypbx&n iv e&veoiv, 'Emarev&y iv xAopu, 'AveXi]p(pSy iv SA£y. Without urging too strongly the metri cal character of the clauses, it would still] 232 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 1—4 liness ; " Who was manifested in the flesh, justified in the spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory." CHAPTER IV- Howbeit the Spirit saith expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils, 2 through the hypocrisy of speakers of lies, men bearing a brand on their own conscience, 3 forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God created for them that believe and have full knowledge of the truth to partake of with thanksgiving. 4 For every 'creature of God is good, and seem that the supposition advanced in notes in loc. does not appear wholly with out plausibility. Alford (in loc.) objects to this view, but appears clearly to lean to it in his note on 2 Tim. ii. 11. Chapter IV. 1. Howbeit] Similarly Wicl, Cov. (Test), 'but:' see notes; ' now,' Auth., Bish. ; the remaining Vv. pmit. Sailli] So Wicl , Cov. (Test), Rhem.-: ' speaketh,' Auth. and the other Vv. All the Vv. except Rhem. preserve the order of verb and adverb adopted in the text, and apparently cor rectly ; the slight emphasis is thus re tained on p'yrus : comp. notes on 2 Thess. iii. 8. Depart] So Auth. and all Vv. 2. Through.the hyp., etc.] Similarly as to iv biroxp., Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., ' which speak false thorow hyp. ; ' tpev- BoA. is, however, by some ( Wicl and appy. Gen.) referred to Saipovluv. Auth., ' speaking lies in hyp.,' is ambiguous. The above, it must be said, is a some what lax translation of ev ; it seems, however, positively required by the id iom of our language. Whether we con nect iv biroxp. with airooT^oovrai or irpo- •re'xovTes, it seems scarcely English to |Eay ' by the hypocrisy.' Men bearing, etc.] ' Having their con science seared with a hot iron,' Auth., and similarly all Vv. except Wicl, ' have their .conscience corrupt,' and Rhem., which omits ' hot iron.' The insertion of men in the text seems to make the construction a little more clear. 3. Created] So Rliem., similarly Wicl, ' made : ' ' hath created,' Auth. and all other Vv. For them that, etc. ' To be received with thanksgiving of them,' Auth., and similarly all other Vv. except Wicl. ' with doy inge of thankis to,' and Rhem., which mainly accords with text, ' to receaue with thankes-giuingfor the' faithful and them that have knowen,' etc. It is very difficult to preserve both the correct translation of the words and the order of the original ; the latter must apparently here be sacrificed. Have full knowledge] ' Know,' Auth. and all other Vv. except Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rhem., which expresses the perf. ' have known,' Vulgato ' cognoverunt.' The transl. of morois is perhaps not perfectly satisfactory, but any change will involve* an insertion of the article before the next words, which is certaihly very undesira- ble ; see notes. 4. Is to be] So Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Chap. IV. 5—10. 1 TIMOTHY. 233 nothing is to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving ; 6 for it is sanctified by the word of God and supplication. 6 If thou settest forth these things to the brethren, thou wilt be a good minister of Christ Jesus, being nourished up in the words of faith and of the good doctrine, of which thou hast been a disciple. 7 But eschew profane and old-wives' fables ; and exercise thyself rather unto godliness. 8 For the exercise of the body is profitable unto a little, but godliness is profitable unto all things, as it hath a promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. 9 Faithful is the saying and worthy of all acceptation. 10 For and similarly Gen., ' oght to be :' simply ' to be,' Auth. and the other Vv. 5. Supplication] ' Prayer,' Auth. and all Vv. ; it seems, however, necessary, as evrev|is occurs only twice in the N. T., here and ch. ii. 1 (see notes in loc), to mark it by a special and uniform trans lation. 6. Settest forth] Similarly Wicl, Cov. (Test), 'puttinge forth,' and Rliem., 'proposing:' Auth. and remaining Vv., ' put the brethren in remembrance of,' which from the examples of virorlSreo- &af tivi cited by Krebs and Loesner (see notes), seems certainly too weak. The translation ' if thou,' etc. is perhaps not quite so critically correct as ' by setting forth,' etc., or ' in setting forth,' etc. (see notes on ch. iv. 16), but may still be left unchanged, as it cannot be termed defi nitely inexact. Wilt be] ' Shalt be,' Auth. and all Vv. Christ Jesus | * ' Jesus Christ,' Auth. Being nourished] So Cov. ( Test ) : ' nour ished,' Auth., Wicl., Rliem. ; ' which hast bene n.,' Tynd. and the remaining Vv. The good] So Rhem. : ' good,' Auth. and all the other Vv. The article ought, perhaps, also to be inserted before ' faith' (rys irlareus), but it would tend to give it an objective meaning, which does not seem desirable ; see notes. Of which, etc.] ' Whereunto thou hast at tained,' Auth., and sim. Coi>. (Test), 30 Rhem. ; ' has gete,' Wicl ; ' which thou hast continually followed,' Tynd., Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' hast folowed hither to,* Cov. 7. Eschew] So Wicl and Cov. (Test.) : ' refuse,' Auth. ; ' avoid,' Rhem. ; ' cast away,' Tynd. and the remaining Vv. Exercise, etc] So Auth., Tynd. omits both 'and' and 'rather;' Cran., Bish. only the former; Gen. and Rhem. only tho latter. The transl. of Cov., ' as for ungoostly and, etc., cast them awaye, but, etc.,' is good, but in thus preserving the second Se it misses the first. The punctuation of Lachm. and Tisch., who place a period after iropaiTov, is perhaps not an improvement on the ordinary colon : the antithesis between the two members ought not to be too much ob scured. 8. The exercise, etc.] ' Bodily exercise,' Auth., and similarly all other Vv. : it seems desirable to try to retain the arti cle, • the bodily exercise these teachers affect to lay such stress upon.' Asithath] ' Having,' Auth., Coy. (Test.), Bish., Rhemish; 'that hath,' Wiclif; 'which hath,' Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. 9. Faithful is the] ' This is a faithful,' Auth. ; ' this is a sure s.,' Tynd., Coverd. (Test. ' faithful '), Cran., Gen. ; ' a trawe word, Wicl. ; ' a faithful saying,' Rhem. 10. Looking to this] 'Therefore,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, 234 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. IV. 10—16. looking to this we both labor and suffer reproach, because we have placed our hope on- the living God, who is the Saviour of all men, especially of believers. 11 These things command and teach. u Let no man despise thy youth ; but become an example unto the believers, in word, in conduct, in love, in faith, in purity. 13 Till I come give attention to the reading, to the exhortation, to the doctrine. M Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee through prophecy with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. " These things practise, in these things be occupied, — that thy advance may be manifest to all. 16 Give heed unto thyself and unto the doctrine ; continue in them : for in doing this thou shalt save both thyself and them that hear thee. • and in this thing ; Rhem., ' to this pur pose.' Have placed, etc] ' We trust,' Auth. ; ' we hopen in,' Wicl, Cov. (both) ; ' we beleve,' Tynd., Cran. ; ' have sure hope in,' Gen. ; ' have hopen in,' Bish. Believers] As Auth. in ver. 12: here 'those that be lieve,' with Tynd., Coverd., Cran., Gen., Bish. ; a translation which is perhaps a little too emphatic for the simple anar throus moruv. ' Faithful ' ( Wicl, Rhem.) is by very far the more usual translation in Auth. ; there are cases, however (e. g. ch. v. 16, vi. 2), where perspicuity seems to require the change. It is noticeable, too, that iriaroi (per se, not e'v Xp. "Iijor., Eph. i. 1, etc.) in these Epp. (as our Translators appear to have clearly felt) seems to have become a more definite expression for ' believers,' i. e. Christians, and to have almost displaced ol marevov- res, the expression which so greatly pre dominates in the apostle's earlier Epis tles. 12. Become] 'Be thou,' Auth.,. Wicl, Cov., Bish. ; ' be,' Tynd. and remaining Vv.. Unto] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. : ' of,' Auth., Wicl, Coverd. (Test), Rhem., Bish. Conduct] ' Conversation,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' lyuynge.' Change made only to obviate a possible misunderstand ing owing to the preceding ' word.' Love] So all Vv. except Auth., Rhem., ' charity ; ' see notes on ch. i. 5 ( Transl). Auth. inserts * ' in spirit ' after ' charity.' 13. Attention] f Attendance,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' take tent ; ' ' geue hede,' Cov. (Test.) ; ' attend unto,' Rhem. The reading, etc.] Auth. and all Vv. omit the articles. 14. Through] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Bish. .¦ ' by,' Auth. and remaining Vv. 15. These things, etc,] Similarly Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., ' these thynges exer cise:' 'meditate upon these things,' Auth. ; ' thenkc thou these thingis,' Wicl. ; 'think upon,' Coverd. (Test); 'these doe thou meditate,' Rliem. It seems best here to maintain the order of the original : so also Syr., Vulg. In these things, etc.] ' Give thyself wholly to them,' Auth. and the othe.- Vv. except . Wicl, Rhem., ' be in,' and Cov. (Test.), ' be diligente in,' — a good transl., though perhaps a little more periphrastic than that in the text. To all] So Auth., — though, as Marg. shows, it read e'v irdatv. 16. Give] ' Take,' Auth. and the other Chap. V. 1-- 6. 1 TIMOTHY. 235 CHAPTER V. Der not sharply rebuke an elder, but exhort Mm as a father ; the younger men as brethren ; a the elder women as mothers ; the younger as sisters, in all purity. 3 Pay due regard to widows that are widows indeed. * If, however, any widow have children or grandchildren, let them learn first to show piety towards their own family, and to requite their parents : for this is acceptable before God. 5 But she that is a widow indeed, and desolate, hath turned her hopes toward God, and abideth in her supplications and her prayers night and day : 6 but she that liveth riotously is dead while Vv. except Rhem., ' attend to.' Save both] So Cov. (Test.), Rhem., and sim. Wicl.: 'both save,' Auth., Bish.; the remaining Vv. omit the first xal in translation. Chaptee V. 1. Do not sharply, etc.] ' Bebuke not,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' blame thou not.'. ' Beprimand' would perhaps be the most exact trans lation. Exhort] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. : ' intreat,' Auth.; 'beseche,' Wicl, Rhem. It does not appear clear why the Auth. made this change. 2. In] So Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Bish., Rhem. : ' with,' Auth. and the remaining Vv. It may be observed that in the original edition of Auth. (so also Wicl, Cov.) there is no comma after sisters; see notes. 3. Pay due regard] ' Honor,' Auth. and all Vv. 4. If, however] 'But if,' Auth., Wicl, Bish., Rhem. ; 'and if,' Cov. (Test); the rest ' if only. Have] So Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, Con. (Test.), which, probably following the Latin ' habet,' use the indicative ; so Co nyb. in loc. This, however, does not appear critically exact ; see Latham, Eng. Lang. § 537 (ed. 4), and compare notes on 2 Thess. iii. 14. The English and Greek idioms seem here to be differ ent Grandchildren] ' Nephews,' Auth. and all other Vv. except Wicl, •children of sons;'. Coverdale (Test), 'chyldes chyldren.' Though archaisms as such are removed from this transla- tion, yet here a change seems desirable, as the use of the antiquated term ' neph ews ' (nepotes) is so very likely to be misunderstood. Towards, etc.] 'At home,' Auth.; 'rule their owne houses godly,' Tynd., and sim. the other Vv. 77ji's is acceptable] ' That is *good and acceptable,' Auth. 5. But] So Cov. (both), Mem., 'now/ Auth.; 'and,' Wicl, Bish.; omitted in Tynd., Cran., Gen. Hath turned, etc.] ' Trusteth in,' Auth. . 'putteth her trust in,' Tynd,, Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' hopeth in,' Bish. The force of iXiri^u with iirl and the accus. should not be left unnoticed ; see notes on ch. iv. 10. Abideth] 'Continueth,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' be bisie in.' A somewhat marked translation seems required by irpoapevei with a dat Her suppl, etc.] Auth. and all the Vv. leave both articles unnoticed. 6. Liveth riotously] 'Liveth in pleas ure,' Auth. and other Vv. except Wicl, ' is lyuynge in delicis ; ' Cov. (Test.), 236 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 7—13; she liveth. ' And these things command, that they may be irre proachable. 8 But if any one provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever. 9 Let no one be placed on the list as a widow under threescore years old, the wife of one husband, 10 being well reported of in good works ; if she ever brought up children, if she entertained strangers, if she washed the saints' feet, if she relieved the afflicted, if she followed after every good work. " But younger widows re fuse : for when they have come to wax wanton against Christ their will is to marry ; 12 bearing about a judgment that they broke their first faith 1S Moreover they learn withal to be idle, going round ' that hath pleasures ; ' ' is in delicious- ness,' Rhem. 7. Command] So all Vv. except Auth., ' give in charge.' Irreproachable] 'Blameless,' Auth., Bish., Rliem., sim. Cov., ' without blame,' Cov. (Test), 'un- blameable ; ' Wicl, ' without repreef ; ' Tynd., Genev., ' without faut ; ' Cranm., ' without rebuke.' See notes on ch. iii. 2 (Transl). 8. Any one] ' Any,' Auth. Unbeliever] ' Infidel,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' an unfaithful man.' 9. Let no one, etc.] ' Let not a widow be taken into the number,' Auth. ; some what similarly to text, Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., ' let no widow be chosen ; ' except that they appear to miss the fact that X^po is a predicate. Old] So Auth., Tynd., Cov., Cran., Bish. ; the ar chaism is not changed, being perfectly intelligible. The wife] ' Having been the w.,' Auth., Bish. ; ' as was,' etc., Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. Husband] SoWicl, Cov. (Test.) : 'man,' Auth. and the other Vv. 10. In] So all the Vv. except Auth., ' for.' Ever brought up] ' Have brought up,' Auth. ; chango only made to endeavor to preserve the force of the aorist. Wicl. alone omits the ' have.' Entertained] ' Have lodged,' Auth., Cran., Bish., and simii. Cov. (Test); 'bene liberall to,' Tynd., Gen. ; ' bene harberous,' Cov., sim. Wicl, ' resceyued to hcrborwe.' Washed] ' Have washed,' Auth. Relieved] ' Have relieved,' Auth. Followed after] Similarly Wicl, Rhem., 'folowid,' Coverd. (Test), 'followed upon:' 'diligently followed,' Author. ; ' continually given unto,' Tynd. and re maining Vv. 11. Younger] So Wicl. : ' the younger,' Auth. and all the other Vv. Have come, etc] ' Have begun,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, 'ban done lecheri ; ' Cov. ( Test. ), ' are waxen wan ton ; ' Rhem., ' shall be w.' Their will is, etc.] 'they will marry,' Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' wolen be wedded.' Change to prevent a con fusion with the simple future ; see notes. 12. Bearing about, etc] ' Having dam nation,' Auth. and all Vv. That] ' Because,' Auth. and all Vv. Broke] Similarly Tynd., Coverd., Gen., 'have broken:' 'they have cast off/ Auth., sim. Cov. (Test), Cran., Bish.; ' han made void/ Wicl, Rhem. 13. Moreover] ' And withal they learn/ Auth. Going round] Simi larly (though not in respect of construc tion) Tynd., Cran., Gen., ' learn to goo Chap V. 14—21. 1 TIMOTHY. 237 from house to house ; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busy- bodies, speaking things which they ought not. 14 1 desire then that younger widows marry, bear children, guide the house, give none occasion to the adversary for reviling. u For some have already turned themselves aside after Satan. 18 If any [man or] woman that believeth have widows, let them relieve them, and let not the church be burdened, that it may relieve them that are widows indeed. 17 Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. 18 For the scripture saith, Thou shalt not muzzle an ox while he is tread ing out the corn ; and, the laborer is worthy of his hire. "Against an elder receive not an accusation, except on the authority of two . or three witnesses. M Them that sin rebuke before all, that the rest also may have fear. a I solemnly charge thee before God, and from/ etc. : ' wandering/ Auth., simil. Bish. ; ' runne about/ Coverd. All Vv. except Auth. connect pavSivovaiv with vepiepxApevai. 14 Desire then] ' Will therefore/ Auth. and all Vv. Younger widows] So Wicl..- 'the younger women/ Auth., and all die other Vv. except Rhem., ' the youger ' For reviling] ' To speak reproachfully/ Auth. [in Marg., ' for their railing '] ; 'to speake evill/ Tjud., Cov. (both), Cran., Gen., Rliem.; ¦ slanderously,' Bish. Very singularly Wicl, ' because of cursed thing/ mis understanding the Vulg. ' maledicti gra tia/ * 15. Have already, etc.] ' Are already turned,' Auth., and similarly all other Vv. It seems, however, desirable to retain the medial force which appears to bo involved in the passive form i(,erp. ; see notes on ch. iv. 20, and 2 Tim. iv. 4. The aorist cannot here be translated with out inserting ' have ; ' the Greek idiom permits the union of aor. with ijSy k. t. A., the English does not ; see notes on ch. i. 20 (Transl). 16. Burdened] So Rhem., 'be charg ed : ' Auth. and all the other Vv. except Wicl, ' be greved.' 18. An ox, etc.] 'The ox that/ Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl. and Coverd. (Test), which retain the bare participle. Hire] So Wicl, Rhem. .- ' reward/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Cov. (Test), ' wages.' 19. Except] 'But/ Auth. and all Vv. ; tho strong formula iicrhs el pi] perhaps requires a little more distinctness. On the authority of] All the Vv. appy. with a similar meaning, ' under; ' Auth., alone, ' before/ but in margin ' under.' 20. The rest, etc.] So Rhem., and sim ilarly Cov. ( Test. ) : ' others also may fear/ Auth., and sim. all remaining Vv. 21. Solemnly charge] ' Charge/ Auth. ; ' testifie/ Tynd. and all other Vv. except Wicl, 'preie before.' The translation ' adjure/ Conyb. and Hows., is better reserved for dpxiCu, Mark v. 7, Acts xix. 13, 1 Thess. v. 27. Christ Jesus] * ' The Lord Jesus Christ/ Auth. Forejudgment] So Cov. (Test.), and sim. Wicl, Rhem., ' prejudice : ' ' without preferring one before another/ Auth., sim. Gen. ; ' hasty judgment/ Tynd., 238 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. V. 22^VI. 2. Christ Jesus, and the elect angels, that thou observe these things without forejudgment, doing nothing by partiality. ffl Lay hands hastily on no man, nor yet share in other men's sins. Keep thy self pure. M Be no longer a waterdrinker, but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often infirmities. 2* Some men's sins are openly manifest, going before to judgment ; and some mep, they rather follow after. 25 In like manner the good works also of some are openly manifest ; and they that are otherwise cannot be hid. CHAPTEK VI. Let as many as are under the yoke as bond-servants count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and His doc trine be not blasphemed. 2 They again that have believing mas ters, let them not slight t hem, because they are brethren ; but the rather serve them, because believing and beloved are they who are partakers of their good service. These things teach and exhort. Cov., and sim. Cran., 'hastiness of j.' There seems no reason for rejecting the genuine English translation adopted by Cov. (Test); 'forejudgment' is also used by Spenser. 22. Hastily] So Cow. (Test): 'sud denly/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wiclif, ' anoon ; ' Rhem., ' lightly.' Nor yet, etc.] ' Neither be partaker of/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' comyno thou with;' Coverd. (Test), 'be partener of ;' Rhem., 'communicate with.' 23. Be no longer, etc.] ' Drink no lon ger water/ Auth. and the other Vv. ex cept Wicl, ' drynke water/ Cov. (Test.), ' drink no more w. ; ' Rhem., ' drink not yet w./ not a very felicitous translation. 24. Openly manifest] ' Open before hand/ Auth. and other Vv. except Wicl, ' openo befor ; ' Coverd. (Test), Rhem., ' manifest ; ' Cov. ' open.' Rather follow] ' Follow/ Auth. : Coverd. (Test.), is the only one of the older trans lators who has preserved) though not quite correctly) the Kaf ; ' and the (synnes) of some do followe also.' 25. In like manner] 'Likewise also/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' and also ; ' Rhem., ' in like manner also.' Works also] ' Works/ Auth. Openly manifest] ' Manifest beforehand/ Auth. Chapter VI. 1. As many as are] ' As many servants as are/ Auth. and all the Vv. (sim. Wicl, Cov. (Test), 'what ever servants are ') except Rliem., ' who soever are servantes under yoke.' 2. They again] 'And they/ Auth., Wicl, Bish.: 'but they,' Cov. (Test), Rliem.; the remaining Vv. omit the par ticle. In a case like the present, the • omission in translation is certainly to be preferred to ' and/ as the contrast be tween the two classes, those who have heathen, and those who have Christian masters is thus less obscured. In such cases the translation of Se is very trying ; ' but ' is too strong, f and ' is inexact ; Chap. VI. 3—7. 1 TIMOTHY. 239 3 If any man is a teacher of other doctrine, and assenteth not to sound words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness ; 4 He is besotted with pride, yet knowing nothing, but ailing about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, contentions, railings, evil surmis- ings, 5 obstinate contests of men corrupted in their mind and desti tute of the truth, supposing that godliness is a means of gain. 6 But godliness with contentment is a means of great gain* 7 For we brought omission, or some turn like that in the text, seems the only way of conveying the exact force of the original. Slight] 'Despise/ Auth. and all Vv. ex cept Rhem., ' contemn.' The rather] So Gen., Rhem., and simil. Wicl, ' more serve/ Tynd., ' so moche the rather : ' Auth. and remaining Vv., 'rather.' Serve them] So Wicl, Cov. (Test.), and Rhem. (omit ' them ') : 'do them service/ Auth. ; ' do service,' Tynd. and remaining Vv. Believing, etc.] Similarly Wicl, Rhem. : ' they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit/ Auth. ; ' they are believ ing and beloved and partakers of the ben./ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. ('faith ful') Bish.; 'they are faithful and bel., for they are, etc./ Cov. (Test.). 3. isa teacher, etc.] ' Teach otherwise/ Auth., Wicl, Tynd., Cov. (both), Bish. ; 'folowe other doctrine/ Cran.; 'teache other doctrine/ Gen. ; see notes on ch. i. 3. The el tis, as the context here shows (comp. ch. i. 3), contemplates a case ac tually in existence ; we use then in Engl. the indicative after 'if;' see Latham, Engl Lang. § 537 (ed.4). Assenteth] ' Consent/ Auth., Bish., Rhem.; * accordith/ Wicl. ; ' agreeth/ Coverd. (both) ; ' is not content/ Tynd., Gen. ; 'enclyne/ Cran. Sound] Sp Auth.. everywhere else in these Epp. : Auth.ani all Vv. except Rhem. ('sound') here adopt ' wholesome.' 4. Besotted with pride] ' He is proud/ Auth., Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rliem.; 'puft op/ Tynd. and the remaining Vv. ; see notes on ch. iii. 6. Yet knowing] ' Knowing,' Auth., Cov. (Test), Bish., Rhem. ; ' and knowcth/ Tynd. and the remaining Vv. except Wicl, ' and can nothing,' — a noticeable expression. Ailing] ' Doting/ Auth., Bish. ; ' Iang- wischith/ Wicl, Rhem. ; ' is not sounde/ Cov. (Test); 'wasteth his braynes/ Tynd. and the remaining Vv. Contentions] * ' Strife/ Auth. 5. Obstinate contests] * ' Perverse dis- putings/ Auth. Corrupted in their mind] So Rhem., and similarly Wicl : ' of corrupt minds/ Auth., Bish. ; 'with corrupt minds/ Tynd., Genev.: ' as have, etc.'. Cov., Cran. ; ' are corrupt- minded/ Cov. (Test). Godliness, etc.] ' Gain is godliness/ Auth., and similarly all the other Vv. ('lucre is godliness/ Tynd., Cran., Genev., etc) except only Cov. (both), who preserves the correct order ' godliness is lucre.' This is not the only instance in which this very able translator stands alone in accuracy and good scholarship. Though he used Tyndale's translation as his basis, his care in revision still entitles him to be considered as a separate authority of great importance ; see Bagster's Hexapla, p. 73. His Duoglott Testament (Test.), being from the Lat., has not the same claim on attention. Gain] After this word, Auth. inserts * ' from such withdraw thyself. 7. The] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish.: ' this/ Auth., Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rhem. Can also] ' Can/ Auth. and the other Vv. The transla. 240 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. VI. 8—12. nothing into the world, and it is certain we can also carry nothing out. 8 If however we have food and raiment, therewith we. shall be con tent. 9 But they that desire to be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, the which drown men in destruction and perdition. 10 For the love of money is the root of all evils ; which while some were coveting after, they erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows. 11 But thou, 0> man of God, flee these things ; and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness of heart. 12 Strive the good strife of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto tion of Tynd., Cov., is here somewhat curious, — ' and it is a playne case.' 8. If, however, we have] Somewhat sim. Cran., ' but when we have ; ' so also Tynd., Cov., Gen., omitting ' but :' ' and having/ Auth. 'but having/ Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Rliem. Auth. thus stands, alone in itstranslation of Se, ' and.' Therewith, etc.] ' Let us be therewith content,' Auth., Tynd., Coverd. (both), Genev. ; ' we schulen be/ Wicl. ; * we must be/ Cran. ; ' we are/ Rhem. 9. Desire] ' Will/ Auth. and all other Vv. ; see notes on ch. v. 14. Into many] So Auth. and all the other Vv. : Cov. (Test.) and Rhem. omit 'into.' This insertion of the preposition, where not expressed in the text, is sometimes very undesirable (comp. John iii. 5, and see Blunt, Lect. on Par. Priest, p. 56) ; here, however, it would seem permissi ble ; ireipaopbv and irayiSa thus stand in closer union (see notes), 'and the relative becomes better associated with its princi pal antecedent. The which] Similarly Cov. (Test), 'ye whych do,' marking the force of the dlrwes, though in the Lat. it is only ' qua? : ' ' which,' Auth. and all Vv. 10. Were coveting] ' Coveted/ Auth., and very similarly Tynd., Cov., Cran., Bish. ; ' coveting/ Wicl. ; ' lusting/ Cov. (Test.). The sentence is somewhat awk ward, but seems preferable to the diluted translation, 'and some through covet ing it, have, etc./ as Conyb. and others. Erred] So all Vv. except Auth., Coverd, (Test.), and Rhem., which insert ' have.' Perhaps the translation ' wandered or strayed away ' (comp. notes en Tit. iii. 3) may be thought a little preferable. 11. And follow] So Author., Bish., Rhem. ; the extreme awkwardness of ' but/ so closely following ' but thou/ may justify this inexactness. Wicl. and Cov. (Test.) b /dly retain 'but' in both cases ; Tynd. and the remaining Vv. omit the second. Patience] So Auth. and all Vv. This is the regu lar translation of inropovi] in the N. T., where it occurs above thirty times. The only exceptions to this translation are in Bom. ii. 7, 2 Cor. i. 6, 2 Thess. iii. 5. On the true meaning see notes on 2 27m. ii. 10, and on lit. iii. 2. Meekness ofhtirt] * ' Meekness/ Auth. 12. Strive the good strife] Hmilarly Wicl, a good strife : ' Auth. and all other Vv. (except Cov. (both), 'a good, etc.') have ' fight the good fight' The transl. in the text is undoubtedly not s uisfacto- ry, but is perhaps a little more c.v-ot than that of Auth. Wert called] ' Art * also called,' Auth. Thou ronfesstdst] ' Hast confessed,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Coverd. (Test), 'hast knowleclie.l ; ' Rhem. 'hast conf.' The] ' A,' Auth. and all Vv. Confession] So Rhem. : ' profession/yl«t/i. and the remaining Vv. except Wicl, Chap. VI. 13—17. 1 TIMOTHY. 241 thou wert called, and thou confessedst the good confession before many witnesses. 1S I charge thee before God, who preserveth alive all things, and before Christ Jesus, who under Pontius Pilate bore witness to the good confession, w That thou keep the command ment without spot, without reproach, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ : 15 which in His own seasons He shall show,w/w is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings and Lord of lords ; 16 Who alone hath immortality, dwelling in light unapproach able ; whom never man saw, nor can see : to whom be honor and eternal might, Amen. 17 Charge them that are rich in this world not to be highminded, Cov. (Test), 'knowledge.' 13. Charge thee] ' Give thee charge/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rliem., 'command.' Before] So Wicl, Cov. (both), Rhem.: ' in the sight of,' Auth. and remaining Vv. It certainly here seems desirable to preserve a uniform translation of ivd- ttiov; compare notes. Preserveth alive] * ' Quickeneth/ Auth. Under] So all the Vv. except Auth. and Cov. (Test), which adopt the local 'be fore.' Bore witness to] ' Witnessed/ Auth., Bish. ('profession') ; ' yielded a. witnessing/ Wicl. ; ' gave testimony/ Rhem. ; Tynd. and tho re maining Vv., ' witnessed a good wit ness,' or ' witnessing.' 27ie] ' A,' Auth. and all Vv. * 14. The] So all the Vv. except Auth., Gen., 'this.' Without reproach] Similarly Wicl, ' with out re- pref':' ' unrcbukeable' Author., Tynd., Cranm., Genev , Bish ; ' unreproveable,' Cov.; ' unblamcable/ Coverd. (Test.); ' blameless/ Rhem. The connection of the adjectives with ivroXi)v is perhaps made a little clearer by the change : so Syr., 'without spot, without blemish;' comp. notes. 15. His own] 'His/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Tynd., Gen., ' when the tyine is come ; ' Rhem., ' due.' Seasons] So Cov. (Test.) : ' times/ Auth. 31 and the remaining Vv. except Tynd., Gen. (see above) ; Cov., 'tyme.' Who is] So Auth., following all the older Vv. except Coverd. (Test ), which, how ever, retains the order, ' whom shall shewe at hys seasons the blessed/ and Wicl, Rhem., which put the nominative first. It would seem that the insertion of ' who is,' is here a, far less evil than the loss of order. Conybeare changes the active into pass., ' be made manifest (?) by the only, etc./ — a diluted trans lation that wholly falls short of the maj esty of tho original. 16. Alone] ' Only/ Auth. Immortality] Wicl. alone has the notice able translation ' undeedlynos.' Light] So Wicl, Tynd., Rhem..- 'the light/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. ex cept Cov., ' a light.' Una/iproachable] Similarly Cov. (Test.), ' not approachable ; ' Rhem., ' not acces sible : ' ' which no man may approacht unto,' Auth. ; ' to whiche no man mai come/ Wicl ; ' that no man can at- tayne/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., and' Genev., Bish ('att unto'). Never man saw] So Tynd., Gen. : ' no. man hath seen/ Auth., Cov., Cran., Bish.; ' no man saie/ Wicl. ; ' no man dyd euer se/ Cov. (Test.) Eternal might] 'Power everlasting/ Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl. ' withouten end.' 17. Not to be] ' That they be not," 242 1 TIMOTHY. Chap. VI. 18—21 nor to place their hopes on the uncertainty of riches, but in God, who giveth us all things richly for enjoyment ; 1S that they do good, that they be rich in good works, be free in distributing, ready to communicate ; I9 laying up in store for themselves a good founda tion against the time to come, that they may lay hold on the true life. *• 0 Timothy, keep the trust committed to thee, avoiding the profane babblings and oppositions of the falsely-called knowledge ; 21 which some professing have gone wide in aim concerning the faith. Grace be with you. Auth. Slight change, designed to obvi ate the supposition that the original is 'Iva pi] k. r. A. The transition to the positive side of the exhortation in Ver. 18 thus also becomes slightly more telling and distinct. To place their •hopes on] ' Trust in/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' hope in.' The uncertainty of] So Coverd. (Test.), Rhem., and similarly Wicl and Author. (Marg.), 'in uncerteynte of:' 'uncer tain/ Auth., Cran., Bish. ; ' the uncer- tayne/ Tynd., Cov., Gen. God] 'The * living God/ Auth. All things richly] * ' Bichly all things/ Auth. For enjoyment] ' To ¦enjoy/ Auth., Cov. (Test), Gen., Bish., JRhem. ; ' to use/ Wicl. ; ' to enjoy them/ Tynd., Cov., Cran. 18. Be free in, etc.] ' Beady to distrib ute,' Auth. ; ' lightly to geue/ Wicl. ; "redyto geve/ Tynd., Cran., Genev., Hish. ; ' that they geve and distribute/ Cov. ; ' to geue with a good wyll/ Cov. t(Test); ' to give easily/ Rhem. 19. The true,] *' Eternal/ Auth. 20. The trust, etc.] ' That which is committed to thy trust/ Auth.; 'the thing betakun to thee/ Wicl ; ' that which is geven the to kepe/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish.; 'that which is com mitted unto the/ Cov. (Test); 'deposi- tum/ Rhem. The] Auth. and the other Vv. except Rhem. omit art. The translation of BeBijXovs, ' ungostly/ Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., Gen., deserves recording. Profane] ' Pro fane and vain babblings/ Auth. The falsely-called, etc.] Similarly Rhem. (omit art): 'science falsely so called/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., ' of fals name of kunnynge ; ' Coverd. (Test.), ' of a false name of knowledge.' 21. Have gone wide, etc.] 'Have erred/ Auth. and all Vv. except Wicl, ' fellen doun ; ' Cov. (Test. ), ' are fallen awaye ;' Cran., 'erred.' English idiom seems here to require the insertion of ' have ' after the present participle. After 'thee' Auth. inserts * 'Amen.' THE SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. CHAPTER I. PAUL, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, for the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus, 3 to Timothy, my be loved child. Grace, mercy, peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 3 I thank God, whom I serve from my forefathers with a pure conscience, — as unceasing is the remembrance which I have of thee in my prayers night and day, 4 longing to see thee, being mindful of thy tears, that I may be filled with joy ; 5 being put in remembrance of the unfeigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and thy mother Eunice, and I am per suaded that it dwelleth also in thee. 6 For which cause I remind 1. Christ Jesus] 'Jesus Christ/ Auth. For the] Similarly but more periphrasti- cally, Tynd., Cov., ' to preache the/ etc. : 'according to the/ Auth., Cov. (Test), Cran., Gen., Bish., Rhem. ; ' bi the be- heest of life/ Wicl. 2. Beloved child] ' Dearly beloved son/ Author. ; ' his most dereworthi sone/ Wicl. ; 'his beloved s./ Tynd., Cran.; ' my dear son/ Cov. ; ' my moost deare son; Coverd. (Test.) ; ' my beloved son/ Genev. ; ' a beloved son/ Bish. ; ' my deerest s./ Rhem. On the translation of t4kvu, compare notes on 1 27m. i. 2 (Transl). Peace) 'And peace/ Auth. 3. A pure] So Cov. (both), Rhem.: • pure/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. ex cept Wicl, ' clene consciens.' As unceasing, etc.] ' That without ceas ing I have remembrance/ Auth., Gen., Bish. ; ' that with outen ceesynge I haue mynde/ Wicl ; ' that without c. I make mencion/ Tynd., Cov. (both), Cranm. ; ' without intermission I have a memo- rie/ Rhem. 4.' Longing] ' And longe/ Cov. ; so, also, without any intensive force in e*irf, the other Vv. (' desiring'), except Auth., ' greatly desiring.' 5. Being put, etc.] * ' When I call to remembrance/ Auth. That it, etc.] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish., except that they put ' also ' last : 'that in thee also/ Auth., Cov. (Test), Rhem. ; ' that also in thee/ Wicl. Per spicuity seems to require in English tho repetition of the verb. 6. For which cause] So Wicl, and Cov. (Test), Rhem. ('the which'): 'where- 244 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 7--10. thee to stir up the gift of God, which is in thee through the laying on of my hands. 7 For God gave us not the spirit of cowardice, but of power, and of love, and of self-control. 8 Be not thou ashamed then of the testimony of our Lord, nor yet of me His prisoner ; but rather suffer afflictions with me for the Gospel in accordance with the power of God. 9 Who saved us, and called ms with an holy calling, not according to our works, but ac cording to His own purpose and the grace which was given us in Christ Jesus before eternal times ; 10 but hath been now made man ifest through the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, when He fore/ Author, and the remaining Vv. Comp. ver. 12, where Auth. preserves the more literal translation. I remind thee to] ' I put thee in remem brance that thou/ Auth., Bish. ; ' I warne the that thou/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' I moneste thee that thou/ Wicl, Rhem. (' admonish ' ) ; .' I exhorte thee that thou/ Cov. ( Test). Though all the Vv. adopt this periphrasis', it still seems desirable to preserve the simple inf., if only to dis tinguish it from 'Iva with slibj.,- which the transl. of Conyb., ' I call thee to remem brance, that thou mayest/ etc., seems still more decidedly to imply. Through the] * By the/ Auth. and all the Other Vv. Laying on] So Cov. (Test.) : 'putting on/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., ' settynge on ; ' Rhem., ' imposition.' 7. Gave us not] So Wicl : 'hath not given us/ Auth. and all the other Vv. Cowardice] ' Fear/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., 'drede.' It may be remarked that the Genevan is the only version which uses a capital to ' Spirit.' Self-control] 'A sound mind/ Author., Gen., Bish. ; ' sobimesse/ Wicl., Cov. (Test.), Cran; and sim. Tynd., ' sobre- nessofmind;' Rhem.; 'sobriety;' 'right understondynge/ Cov. 8. Ashamed tlien] 'Therefore asham ed/ Auth., Cov. (Test), Cran., Genev., ' Bish., Rhem. ; ' ashamed therefore/ Cov.: obv is omitted in Tynd. Nor yet] 'Nor,' Auth., Cov. (Test), Rhem.; ' neither/ Wicl. and the remaining Vv. But rather, etc.] ' Be thou partaker of the afflictions of/ Auth. Gen. ; ' suffre adversite with the/ Tynd., Cov., Cran.; ' traveile thou to gidre in the/ Wicl. ; 'labour with the/ Cov. (Test.) ; 'travail with the/ Rhem. In accord ance with] ' According to/ Auth., Cran., Cov. (both), Bish., Rhem.; 'hi the vertu of/ Wicl. ; ' through/ Tynd., Gen. 9. Saved] So Tynd., Cran., Gen., and sim. Wicl, ' delyuerid ; ' ' hath saved/ Auth., Cov., Bish. ; ' hath delyured/ Cov. (Test), Rhem. The grace] ' Grace/ Auth. and all the other Vv. : Wicl. alone puts a comma after 'pur pose.' See Scholef. Hints (in loc). Eternal times] ' Before the world began/ Auth., Cran., Bish., and similarly Tynd., Genev. (' world was ') ; ' worldli times/ Wicl. ; ' the tyme of the worlde,' Cov. ; 'the everlastynge times/ Cov. (Test.); ' the secular times/ Rhem. 10. Hath been now] ' Is now/ Auth. Through] ' By/ Auth. and all the other Vv. Though ' by ' has appy. often in English the force of ' by means of/ yet here, on account of the Sid below, it seems best to be uniform in translation. Made death, etc.] ' Hath abolished death/ Auth. ; ' distried death/ Wicl, and sim. Coverd. (Test), Rhem. ('hath'); 'hath Chap. I. 11—17. 2 TIMOTHY. 245 made death of none effect, and brought life and incorruption to light, through the Gospel : u whereunto I was appointed a herald, and an apostle, and a teacher of the Gentiles. I2 For which cause I suffer also these things : nevertheless I am not ashamed ; foi I know in whom I have put my trust, and am persuaded that He is able to keep the trust committed unto me against that day. 1S Hold the pattern of sound words, which thou heardest from me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. w The good trust" committed unto thee keep through the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us. 15 Thou knowest this, that all they which are in Asia turned away from me ; of whom are Phygelus and Hermogenes. ie The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus ; for he oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain : ir but on the contrary, when he arrived in Rome, he sought me out the more diligently, and put away/ Tynd., Cran., Gen. ; ' hath taken awaye/ Cov. Incorruption] So Wicl, Coverd. (Test.), Rhem.: ' immor tality/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. 11. I was] 'lam/ Auth. and all the other Vv. Herald] ' Preacher/ Auth. and all the other Vv. 12. Which] As in ver. 6 ; so Wicl. .- ' the which/ Auth. and remaining Vv. Suffer also] ' Also suffer/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Coverd. (Test), Rhem., ' also I suffer.' In whom, etc.] So Cran., ' whofti I have believed : ' Auth., Tynd., Cov. (both), Gen., Bish., Rhem., and similarly Wicl, ' to whom I shall haue bil.' The trust, etc.] Similarly Wicl, 'that is taken to my kepynge ; ' Rhem., ' my de- positum : ' ' that which I have committed unto Him,' Auth. and remaining Vv. 13. Hold] 'Hold fast/ Auth.; 'have thou/ Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rhem.; 'se thou have/ Tynd., Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' hold the [thee] after/ Cov. The transl. of Auth., thus at variance with the old versions, is still retained by Conybeare, but is clearly inexact. The pattern] So Bish. : ' the form/ Auth., Wicl. ; ' the ensample/ Tynd., Coverd. (both), Cran., Gen. ; ' a form/ Rhem. Heardest] So Wicl, Tynd., Cov., Gen. : ' Hast heard/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. From me] ' Of me/ / J Auth. and all Vv. 14. The good trust] 'That good thing which was/ Auth., Tynd., Cran., Bail. ; ' the good takun to thi kepynge/ Wicl. ; ' ' this hye charge/ Cov. ; ' the good tiling comm. Imto the/ Cov. (Test.) ; ' that worthy thing which was, etc./ Genev. ; ' the good depositum,' Rhem. Through] So Cov. (both), Cran., Gen., Bish. : ' by/ Auth., Wicl, Rhem. ; ' in/ Tynd. 1 5. Tliou knowest this] So Rhem., and sim. Wicl. .- ' this thou knowest/ Auth. and remaining Vv. Turned] ' Be turned/ Auth. and all Vv. except Cov. (Test), 'are turned;' Rhem., 'be averted.' Phygelus] * ' Phy- gellus/ Auth. 17. Arrived in] 'Was in/ Author., Bish. ; ' came to/ Wiclif; ' was at/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' was come to/ Cov. (Test), Rhem. The more dil] ' Very diligently/ Auth. and the'other Vv. except Wicl, ' bisili ; ' Coverd. (Test.), ' diligently ; ' Rhem., ' carefully.' 18. Ministered] ' Ministered unto me, 246 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. I. 18— II. 5. found me. 1S The Lord grant unto him that he might find mercy of the Lord in that day : and in how many things he ministered at Ephesus, thou knowest better than I. CHAPTER II. Thou, therefore, my child, be inwardly strengthened in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. 2 And the things that thou heardest from me among many witnesses, these commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. 3 Suffer with me afflictions as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. 4 No man serving as a soldier en- tangleth himself with the affairs of life , that he may please him who chose him to be a soldier. * Again, it a man also strive in the Auth. and all the other Vv. except Cov. (Test), 'hath served.' Better than I] ' Very well/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Rhem., ' better/ Cov. (Test), ' best' Chapter II. 1. Therefore] So Auth. and all Vv. Here, perhaps, this trans lation may be retained : ' then ' may be thought slightly too weak, as the mean ing seems to be, ' as others have fallen away do thou make up for their defec tion :•' compare notes on 1 27m. ii. 1 (Transl). Child] ' Son/ Auth. and other Vv. Inwardly strengthened] ' Be strong/ Auth^ and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' be com forted/ where the passive force is rightly preserved. 2. Heardest from] ' Hast heard of/ Auth. Among] So Auth. : 'bi many,' etc., Wicl, Cov., Cov. (Test), Cran., Bish., Rhem.; • many bearynge witness/ Tynd., Gen. Perhaps ' in the presence of,' or ' with many to bear wit ness,' may convey the idiomatic use of Sio a little more exactly ; as both trans lations are, however, somewhat peri phrastic, the Auth. is retained. These] So Rhem., and in a different order, Wicl. .- ' the same/ Auth. and remaining Vv. 3. Suffer, etc.] Auth. prefixes * ' thou therefore.' Suffer afflictions] So Tynd., Coverd., Cranm., Gen., Bish., omitting, however, ' with me :' ' endure hardness/ Auth. (but comp. ch. iv. 5); 'traueil,' Wicl; 'labour/ Cov. (Test), Rhem. Christ Jesus] * ' Jesus Christ,' Auth. 4. Serving as, etc.] ' That warreth/ Auth., Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' holdinge knyghthood/ Wicl. ; ' war- rynge/ Cov. (Test.) ; ' being a souldiar,' Rliem. Life] ' This life/ "Author., Bish. ; ' worldli nedis,' Wicl. ; ' worldly busynes/ Tynd., Coverd. (both plural), Cranm., Genev.; ' secula- busi nesses,' Rhem. Chose] Hath chosen/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, 'to whom he hath preued hym self; ' Cov. (Test.), ' hath allowed hym ;' Rhem., ' hath approved him self.' 5. Again] ' And/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rliem., ' for.' Strive in, etc.] ' Strive for masteries/ Auth., and similarly Cov. (both), Tynd., Crann\,, Genev., Rhem. ; ' figtith in bateile/ Wicl ; ' wrestle/ Bish. He is] ' Yet is he/ Chap. II. 6—12. 2 TIMOTHY. 247 games, he is not crowned, except he strive according to rule. 6 The laboring husbandman ought to partake first of the fruits. 7 Understand what I say, for the Lord will give thee, apprehension in all things. 8 Bear in remembrance Jesus Christ as raised from the dead, bom of the seed of David, according to mt gospel : 9 in the which I suffer afflictions as an evil doer even unto bonds ; howbeit the word of God hath not been bound. 10 For this cause I endure all things for the sake of the elect, that they also may obtain the sal vation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory. u Faithful is the saying : For if we be dead with Sim, we shall also five with Sim : ** if we endure, we shall also reign with Sim : if we shall Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' schal not be ; ' Cov. (Test), ' is not.' According to rule] ' Lawfully/ Auth. and all the other Vv. except Gen., ' as he oght to do.' 6. The laboring, etc.] So Cov. (Test.), Bish.: 'the husb. that laboureth/ Auth., Tynd., Cov., Cran., Rhem. ; ' an erthe- tilier/ Wicl ; ' must first by laboryng receauo/ Gen. Ought to, etc.] ' Must be first partaker,' Auth., and sim. Bish. ('first be'); 'it bchoucth etc. to resceyue first,' Wicl ; ' must fyrst re- ceave/ Tynd., Cov. (Test.), Cran., sim. Gen. (see above) ; ' must first enjoye/ Cov. 7. Understand] So Wicl, Rhemish ; ' consider,' Auth. and the remaining Vv. except Cov. (Test), ' marke.' For the Lord, etc.] ' And the Lord *give/ Auth. Apprehension] ' Un derstanding/ Auth. and all the Vv. : change made only to avoid the repetition ' underst — understanding/ as in Wicl, Rliem., al 8. Bear in remembrance] ' Bemember that/ Auth., Tijnd., Cov., Cran., Bish., Gen. ; similarly Wicl, Rhem., ' be thou (om. Rhem.) myndeful that;' 'remem ber the Lord to be. etc./ Cov. (Test). As raised, etc.] ' Of the seed of David svas raised from the dead, etc.,' Auth., and similarly, with a few slight varia tions, all the other Vv. except Rhem., which inverts the prder, ' is risen againe from tho dead, of the seede of David.' 9. In the which] So Cov. (Test.) and Wicl. (omits 'the'): 'wherein/ Auth. . and the remaining Vv. Afflictions] ' Trouble/ Author, and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' traueil ; ' Cov., 'suffre;' Cov. (Test), Rhem., ' labour.' Howbeit] ' But,' Auth. and all the Vv. Hath not been] ' Is not/ Auth. 10. For this cause] So Author.. in 1 Thess. ii. 13, iii. 5: ' therefore,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Tynd., ' here- fore.' Sake of, etc] ' The elect's sakes/ Auth. and the other Vv.. except Wicl, ' for the chosen ; ' Coverd. (Test ), ' for the chosen's sake ; ' Rhem., ' for the elect.' They also. may] So Cov. (both), Rhem..- 'they may also,' Auth., and similarly the rem. Vv. 11. Faithful is the] ' It is a faithful- saying/ Auth., Bish. ; ' a trewe word,'" Wicl ; ' it is a true saying/ Tynd., Cran.,. Gen. ; ' this is a true s.,' Cov. (both) ;.¦ ' a faithful saying,' Rhem. 12. Endure] ' Suffer,' Author., Wicl,, Gen.; 'bepacient,' Tynd., Cov., Cran.,, Bish.; 'have pacience,' Cov. (Tost);,; 'sustaine,' Rhem. A change of mean-. ing in two verses so contiguous as thisi 248 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 13—18 deny Sim, He also will deny us : 1S if we be faithless, yet He con- tinueth faithful ; for he cannot deny Himself. 14 Of these things put them in remembrance, solemnly charging them before the Lord not to contend about words, a profitless course, to the subverting of the hearers. 1S Study to present thy self approved unto God, a workman not ashamed, rightly laying out the word of truth. 16 But avoid profane babblings ; for they will advance to greater measures of ungodliness, 1T and their word will spread as doth a gangrene. Of whom is Hymenseus and Phi- letus, 1S men who concerning the truth have missed their aim, and verse 10, does not seem desirable. Shall deny] * ' Deny/ Auth. 13. Be faithless] Similarly Bish., ' be unfaithful/ to preserve the paronomasia of the original : ' believe not/ Auth. and all the remaining Vv. Continueth] So Rhem. .- ' abideth/ Auth., Tynd., Coverd., Cran.; 'dwelleth/ Wicl. The transl. in the text is perhaps that best suited to the context ; ' abideth/ seems too strong, ' remaineth ' too weak ; the latter, as Crabb (Synon. p. 291) re marks, is often referred to involuntary, if not compulsory, actions. For He cannot] * ' He cannot/ Auth. 14. Solemnly charging] ' Charge/ Auth.; ' and testifie/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. (omits 'and'); ' testifyenge/ Cov. (Test). Not to contend] ' That they strive not/ Auth. ; an unne cessary periphrasis for the infin., appy. caused by following Tynd., Cranm., al, where, however, it was required after ' testify : ' see above. On the true mean ing of pdxopat, see notes on ver. 23. A profitless course] ' To no profit/ Auth., Bish. ; ' for to no thing it is profitable/ Wicl, sim. Cov. (Test), Rhem. ; 'which is to no proffet/ Tynd., Cov., Gen., sim. Cran. To the, etc.] ' But to the, etc./ Auth. and all Vv. except Cov. Test), ' save to, etc' 15. Present] So Rhem. : ' shew/ Auth. :and all Vv. except Wicl, ' to geve the self.' Not ashamed] 'That needeth not to be ashamed/ Auth., Tynd.' Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' without shame/ Wicl. ; ' laudable/ Cov. ; * not beynge ash./ Cov. (Test); 'not to be confound ed/ Rhem. Laying out] ' Dividing/ Auth. ; see notes. 16. Avoid] So Rhem. and Auth., Tit iii. 9 : here ' shun/ Auth. ; * eschewe/ Wicl, Cov. (both) ; ' passe over/ Tynd., Cran., Bish. ; ' suppresse/ Gen. Profane] Auth. adds ' and vain/ with Wicl, Tynd., Cov. (both), Gen., Rliem. ; ' vanytyes of voyces,' Cran. ; ' voyces of vanite/ Bish. Advance, etc.] ' Will increase unto more/ Auth. ; ' prof- eten myche to/ Wicl. ; ' help moch to/ Cov.; 'avail much unto/ Cov. (Test.); ' encreace unto greater/ Tynd., Cranm., Gen., Bish. ; ' doe much grow to,' Rhem. 17. Spread] So Rhem.: ' eat/ Auth. ; 'crepith/ Wicl; 'fret/ Tynd., Coverd., Cran. Gangrene] So Auth. (Marg.) : 'canker/ Auth., Wicl, Tynd., Cran. (similarly), Gen., al. 18. Men who] ' Who/ Auth. and sim. all other Vv. Missed their aim] ' Have erred/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' felen doun fro ; ' Cov. (Test.), ' are fallen away.' The connection of the aor. with the present part., seems to require in English an in sertion of the auxiliary verb ; see notes on 1 Tim. i. 20 (Transl). Chap II. 19—23. 2 TIMOTHY. 249 saying that the resurrection is past already, and overthrow the faith of some. M Nevertheless the firm foundation of God doth stand, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are His, and, Let every one that nameth the name of the Lord depart from unright eousness. ^ But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth ; and some to honor, and some to dishonor. a If a man then shall purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honor, sanctified, meet for the master's use, prepared unto every good work. 22 But flee the lusts of youth ; and follow after righteousness, faith, love, peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart. ^ But foolish and unlearned questions eschew, knowing 19. Firm foundation] ' Foundation/ Auth., only ; the rest insert an epithet, e. g. ' sad foundement,' Wicl. ; ' sure grounde/ Tynd., Coo., Cranm., Genev. ; ' sure foundamente/ Cov. (Test), simil. Rhem.; ' strong found./ Bish. Doth stand] So Cov. (Test), sim. Wicl, Rhem., ' standeth : ' ' standeth sure,' Author. ; ' remayneth/ Tynd., Genev. ; ' stondeth fast/ Cov. ; ' standeth still/ Cran., Bish. Of the Lord] * ' Of Christ/ Auth. Unrighteousness] ' Iniquity/ Author, and the other Vv. except Wicl, Coverd., (Test.) ; the prevailing translation of oSikio throughout Auth., is ' unrighteous ness/ which there seems here no reason to modify ; see notes. 21. Then] ' Therefore/ Auth. and all the other Vv. except Tynd., Cov., ' but.' Shall purge] Similarly Coverd. (Test.), Rliem., ' shall dense : ' ' purge,' Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, ' clens- ith.' The more exact translation ' shall have purged himself out of/ is.perhaps somewhat too literal. Meet for, etc] * ' And meet/ Auth. In chap. iv. 11, eHxpyarov is translated differently ; the sense, however, is so substantially the same, that it seems scarcely desirable to alter, merely for the sake of uniform ity, the present idiomatic translation. Prepared] Auth. and the other Vv. ex cept Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Rhem., which insert and. 22.> But flee] So Rhem. : ' flee also/ Auth. ; ' and fie/ Wicl ; the rest omit the particle. The lusts of youth] So Cov. (both) : ' youthful lusts/ Auth. ; ' desiris of youth/ Wicl. ; ' Iustes of youth,' Tynd., Cranm., Gen., Bish. ; ' youthful desires/ Rhem. And] 'But/ Auth.; comp. notes on 1 Tim. vi. 11 (Transl.) Follow after] ' Follow/ Auth. Love] ' Charity/ Auth. ; see notes on 1 Tim. i. 5 ( Transl). Peace] Auth. adds a comma ; Wicl. and Rhem. as Text 23. Foolish, etc] So Author, and the other Vv. ; the article, which appears to mark the ' current,' ' prevalent ' ques tions of this nature, can scarcely be ex pressed ; the resolution of Conyb., ' the disputations of the foolish, etc./ fails suf ficiently to mark the intrinsic pupla and oiroiSevoia of the questions themselves. Eschew] So Wicl, Cov. (Test.) : 'avoid/ Auth., Rhem. ; ' put from thee/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., Bish. Contentions] ' Strifes/ Auth., and simil. the other Vv. except Wicl, ' chidingis ; ' Rhem., ' brawls ; ' see notes. 24. A servant] ' The servant/ Auth. and all the Vv. Contend] 32 250 2 TIMOTHY. Chap. II. 24— III. 2. that they do gender contentions. 24 And a servant of the Lord must not contend ; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient of wrong, M in meekness disciplining those that oppose themselves ; if God peradventure may give them repentance to come to the knowledge of the truth ; 26 and that they may return to soberness out of the snare of the devil, though holden captive by him, to do His will. CHAPTER III. But know this, that in the last days grievous times shall ensue. * For men shall be lovers of their own selves, lovers of money, ' Strive/ Author., Tynd., etc. ; ' chide/ Wicl ; ' wrangle/ Rhem. Patient of wrong] ' Patient/ Auth., Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rhem.; 'that can suffer the evyll/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen., and sim. Bish. (all connect with h irpairyn) ; 'that can forbear the euel,' Cov. 25. Disciplining] See notes on 1 Tim. i. 20, and Tit. ii. 12 : 'instructing,' Auth., Conyb., al., is not strong enough. May give] ' Will give/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Rhem., 'give.' 2b come to, etc] ' To the acknowledging of, etc./ Auth. ; ' that the knowen,' Wicl; ' for to knowe/ Tynd., Cov., Cran. ; ' to knowe,' Cov. (Test), Rhem.; ' that they may know/ Gen. ; ' to the knowledge of, ' Bish. It will be observed that there is a slight fluctuation in our translation of iirlyvuots. In some passages the con text renders it desirable to express more fully the compound form (see notes on Eph. i. 17); in other cases (like the present) it seems to transpire with suffi cient clearness, and may be left to be in ferred by the reader. Tho truth really is that simply ' knowledge ' is too weak, ' full knowledge ' rather too strong, and between these there seems no intermedi ate term. 26. Return to soberness] ' Becover them selves/ Auth., Rliem.; 'rise agen fro/ Wicl. : ' come to themselves agayne/ Tynd., Cranm., Bish.; ' turn'e agayne from/ Cov. ; ' repent from,' Cov. ( Test. ) ; ' come to amendement/ Gen. Though holden captive] Somewhat sim. Cran., Bish., ' which are holden captive' (Cov., 'holden in preson'): 'who are taken captive/ Auth. ; 'of whom thei ben holden prisoners/ Wicl ; ' which are now taken of him/ Tynd. ; Genev. omits ifayp. in translation ; ' of whom they are held captive,' Rhem. Perhaps the slight modification in the translation of the part, and the attempt to express the tense, may a little clear up this obscure passage. 2b do His will] 'At his will/ Author, and the other Vv. except Cov. (Test), 'unto his will';' Gen. ' pcrforme hys wyll.' Chaptek III. 1. But know this] Sim ilarly ' but,' Wicl, Cov. (both): 'this know also/ Auth., Bish. ; ' this under- stondo/ Tynd., Gen. ; ' this know,' Cran. ; ' and this know thou,' Rhem. Grievous] '.Perilous,' Auth. and all the Vv. Tho translation 'times' (Katpoi) is defensible; sec notes on 1 27m. iv. 1. Ensue] 'Come/ Auth., Tynd., Coverd., Cranm., Genev. ; ' schuln nygh,' Wicl ; 'beat hand/ Cov. (Test), Bish.; 'ap- proche,' Rhem. Chap. HI. 3—9. 2 TIMOTHY. 251 boasters, haughty, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, s without natural affection, implacable, slanderers, inconti nent, savage, haters of good, 4 traitors, heady, besotted with pride, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God ; 5 having an outward form of godliness, but denying the power thereof : from such turn away. 6 For of these are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women, laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, 7 ever learning, and yet never able to come to true knowledge of the truth. s Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also withstand the truth : men corrupted in their minds, reprobate - concerning the faith. 9 Howbeit they shall not make further ad vance ; for their folly shall be fully manifest unto all men, as theirs also was. 2. Lovers of money] Comp. Auth. in 1 Tim. vi. 10; 'covetous/ Auth. and all the Vv. Haughty] ' Proud/ Auth. and all the Vv. The term b-xep- i) have been more in conformity with 1 Tim. i. 6, but a change is scarcely neces sary. Inward deceivers]. Similarly Tynd., Coverd., Cranm., Gen., Bish., ' disceavers of myndes : ' ' deceiv- 33 258 TITUS. Chap. I. 11—16. ers, specially they of the circumcision : u whose mouths must be stopped, seeing they overthrow whole houses, teaching things which they should not, for the sake of base gain. 12 One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slothful bellies. 13 This witness is true. For which cause refute them sharply, in order that they may be sound in the faith ; H not giving heed to Jewish fables and commandments of men that turn themselves away from the truth. 16 For the pure all things are pure : but for them that are de filed and unbelieving there is nothing pure ; but both their mind and their conscience is defiled. I6 They profess that they know God ; but in their works they deny Sim, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate. ers/ Auth., Wicl, Cov. (Test), Rhem. ' 11. Seeing they, etc] ' Which subvert/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Tynd., Cov., Cran., ' which pervert.' , It seems desirable to preserve the more exact translation of oirtves and the simpler transl. of dvaTp4irovoiv adopted by Auth. in 2 Tim. ii. 18. Should not] ' Ought .not/ Auth. and all the Vv. ex cept Wicl, ' it bihoueth not.' For the sake of, etc.] ' For filthy lucre's «ake/ Auth., Bish. ; ' for the loue of foule Tvynnyngc/ Wicl. ; ' because of filthy lucre/ Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., Gen.; "*.for filthy lucre/ Rhem. 12. Slothful] So Rhem.: Auth. and all tthe remaining Vv., ' slow.' 13. For which cause] Similarly Wicl. i('what'), Rhem. ('the which') : Auth. ;and the remaining Vv., ' wherefore.' Mefute] . ' Bebuke/ Author, and all the •other Vv. except Wicl, ' blame.' In order that] ' That/ Auth. and all the Vother Vv. ' 14. Turn themselves, etc.] Similarly 'Cov., ' which tourne them away/ etc., ;arid so Wicl. and Rliem., ' auerting them selves from : ' ' that turne from/ Auth., ITyno\, Cov., Gen. ; ' that turne away the trueth/ Cran. The translation, owing to the absence of the article, is not criti cally exact (see notes) ; a, second parti ciple, however, as in Cov. (Test.), Bish., ' turning from/ and Rhemish (above), seems here so awkward that in this par ticular case we may perhaps acquiesce in the insertion of the relative. If there be any truth in the distinction between ' that ' and ' which ' alluded to in the notes on Eph. i. 23 (Trans/.), the substi tution of 'who' (Conyb.) for 'that' is far from an improvement. 15. For (bis)] ' Unto ' (bis), Auth. and all the other Vv. ; Wiclif and Rhemish ('to'). Tliereis] So Cov.: 'is nothing/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. except Wicl, Rhem., ' nothing is.' Both] So Coverd., Rhem. : ' even/ Auth. and the remaining Vv. except Wicl and Cov. (Test), which omit the first Kai. Their conscience] Auth. and all Vv. omit ' their/ but in Tynd., al.., the clause is translated slightly differently, ' the very myndis and consciences of them.' 16. Their works] So Rhemish: 'in works/ Auth. ; ' bi dedis/ Wicl. ; ' with the dedes/ Tynd., Cov. (both), Cranm., Gen.; 'with works/ Bish. Chap. II. 1—7. TITUS. 259 CHAPTER II. But do thou speak the things which become the sound doctrine : s that the aged men be sober, grave, discreet, sound in faith, in love, in patience. 3 The aged women likewise, that in demeanor they beseem holiness, not slanderers, not enslaved to much wine, teachers of good things ; 4 that they may school Jhe young women to be loving to their husbands, loving to their children, 5 sober- minded, chaste, keepers at home, good, submitting themselves to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. 6 The younger men likewise exhort to be soberminded. 7 In all Chapter II. 1. Do thou] So Rhem.: •speak thou/ Author, and all the other Vv. The sound] ' Sound/ Auth., Rliem. ; 'holsum' (without art), Wicl. and remaining Vv. 2. Discreet] So Cov., Tynd., Cranm., Gen. : ' temperate/ Auth. ; ' prudent,' Wicl; 'wyse/ Cov. (Test), Rliem.; 'sober,' Bish. The usual translation ' soberminded ' would perhaps here tend to imply a limitation of the preceding vyipaXiovs to ' sober ' in the primary sense, which the present context does not seem to involve ; contrast 1 Tim. iii. 2, and see notes on that passage. Love] ' Charity/ Auth. ; see notes on 1 Tim.i. 5 (Transl). 3. That in demeanor, etc.] ' That they be in behavior as becometh holiness,' Auth. and sim. Gen., Bish. (' in such beh.') ; ' in holi abite,' Wicl. ; ' in soche rayment as becommeth holiness/ Tynd., Cran. ; ' that they use holy apparel,' Cov. (Test.); 'that they shewe them selves as it becommeth/ etc., Cov. ; ' in holy attire/ Rliem. Slanderers] So Wicl., and also Auth. in 1 Tim. iii. 11 : Auth. (here), Tynd., Cov., Cranm., Gen., Bish., ' false accusers ; ' Coverd. (Test.), ' accusers ; ' ' il speakers/ Rhem. Enslaved] Similarly Tynd., ' seruynge : ' ¦ given,' Auth. and the other Vv. 4. School] ' Teach the, etc., to be so ber/ Author. ; ' monest thou yunge w./ Wicl. ; ' to make the, etc., sobreminded/ Tynd., Bish. ; ' enfourme the etc. to be/ Cov. ; ' that they teache wisdom/ Cov. (Test), and sim. Rhemish; 'that they teache honest thinges to make the, etc., sobreminded/ Cran. ; ' that they may instruct the, etc., to be, etc./ Gen. To be loving, etc.] ' To love their hus bands, to love their children/ Auth., and sim. the other Vv. Change made to preserve the sequence of adjectives. 5. Sober-minded] ' To be discreet/ Au thor., Tynd. , Cov. ; ' that thei ben prudent/ Wicl; 'wyse/ Coverd. {Test), Rhem.; ' that they be discreet, Gen. ; ' discreet/ Bish. Keepers at home] The transl. of Tynd., Cran., ' huswyfly/ deserves notice. Submitting themselves] So Auth., Eph. v. 21 ; ' obedient to/ Author., and all Vv. except Wicl, Rliem., ' suget to.' 6. The younger] ' Young men,' Auth. and all the Vv. except Cov. (both), 'the young men.' 7. In all respects] ' In all things/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Cov., Tynd., Gen., ' above all thynges.' • Thy doctrine] Similarly ' the doctrine/ Cran., Bish. : ' doctrine/ Auth., Rhem. , ' techinge/ Wicl. ; ' with uncorrupte doc 260 TITUS. Chap. II. 8—13. respects showing thyself a pattern of good works ; in thy doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity, 8 sound discourse that cannot be condemned, that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of us. 9 Hxhort bond-servants to submit themselves unto their own masters, in all things to be well pleasing to them, not gainsaying, 10 not purloining, but showing forth all good fidelity ; that they may adorn the doctrine of our Saviour God in all things. K " For the grace of God hath appeared, that bringeth salvation to all men, 12 disciplining us to the intent that having denied un godliness and worldly lusts we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in the present world ; w looking for the blessed hope and trine/ Tynd., Cov., Gen.; 'learnynge,' Cov. (Test). Gravity] Auth. adds * ' sincerity.' 8. Discourse] ' Speech/ Auth. ; all the other Vv., ' word.' A translation should be chosen which will not limit xAyov too much to ' speech ' in private life : see notes. Us] * ' You/ Auth. 9. Bond-servants] As in Eph. vi. 5 : ' servants,' Auth. and all the other Vv. Submit themselves] As in ver. 5 : ' be obe dient/ Auth. In all things, etc.] ' And to please them well in all things/ Auth. ; ' in alle thingis : plesynge not/ etc., Wicl. ; ' and to please in all- things,' Tynd., Cov. ; ' to be pleasynge them, etc./ Cov. (Test.) ; ' and to please them in all things/ Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' in al things pleasing/ Rhem. Gainsaying] So Rhem. and Auth. (Marg.) : ' answer ing again/ Auth. and the other Vv. ex cept Wicl, ' agenseiynge.' 10. Showing forth] 'Shewing/ Auth. Wicl, Cov. (Test), Bish., Rliem.; 'that they shewe,' Tynd., Cran., Gen. ; ' to shewe/ Cov. Our Saviour God] So Tynd., Gen., Rhem. .- 'God our Saviour/ Auth. and remaining Vv. 11. Salvation to all men] So Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen.', Auth. (Marg.), and similarly Bish., ' healthful to all : ' ' hath appeared to all men/ Author. ; ' of God oure Sauyour/ Wicl, Coverd. (Test), Rliem. The slight inversion of clauses in the text is both to preserve the connec tion of auT-iipios with iratriv avfy., and also to leave iveipdvy, as much as possi ble, in the prominent position it occupies in the original. 12. Disciplining us] ' Teaching us/ Auth., Cov. (Test.), Bish. ; ' and taughte/ Wicl. ; 'and teacheth/ Tynd., Coverd., Cranm., Gen.; 'instructing us/ Rhem. ' Teaching by discipline/ would be per haps a more easy translation (compare 1 Tim. i. 20) ; the verb, however, is oc casionally used absolutely (as here) by some of our older writers, e. g. Shak- speare and Milton. To the intent, etc] ' That denying/ Auth., Bish., Rhem. ; ' that we forsake/ Wicl. ; ' that we shuld deny/ Tynd., Cov., Cran., Gen. ; ' that we deny/ Cov. (Test). 27ie present] ' This present/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, Cov. (both), and Rhem., which omit ' present' 13. Theblessed] So Wicl, Cov. (Test.), Rhem. .- ' that blessed/ Auth. and the re maining Vv. And appearing, etc.] So Cov., Cran., Gen. ('notable app., etc.') Bish., Rhem. (' advent'), and sim ilarly Wicl, Cov. (Test), 'thecomynge of the glorie : ' 'the glorious appearing/ Auth., and similarly Tynd., omitting ar- Chap. II. 14— III. 4. TITUS. 261 appearing of the glory of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ ; 14 who gave himself for us, that He might ransom us from all ini quity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. M These things speak, and exhort, and reprove with all authority. Let no man despise thee. CHAPTER III. Put them in mind to submit themselves to rulers, to authorities ; to be obedient, to be ready to every good work, " to speak evil of no man, to be averse to contention, forbearing, showing forth all meekness unto all men. 3 For we were once ourselves also foolish, disobedient, going astray, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, hating one another. * But when the kindness and the love toward man of our Saviour God appeared, tide. It is noticeable how our older Vv. have avoided a doubtful interpretation of the gen., into which even accurate schol ars, like Green (Gramm. p. 215), have allowed themselves to be betrayed. And Saviour] Similarly in sense Gen., ' which is of our Saviour : ' ' and our S./ Auth., Cov. (Test), Bish., Rhem.; 'and of our S./ Wicl, Tynd., Cov. (but no preceding comma), Cran. 14. Ransom] ' Bedeem/ Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl, * agenbie.' 15. Reprove] So Wiclif: 'rebuke/ Auth. and aU the other Vv. Chapter III. 1. Submit themselves to] So Cov., Tynd., Cran., Gen.: 'be subject to/ Auth., Wicl, Bish., Rhem. ; ' be obe- dienteto/ Cov. (Test). To rulers, to auth.] ' Principalities * and powers/ Auth. ; ' princis and powers/ Wicl, Cov. (Test); 'rule and, power/ Tynd., Cran., Gen., Bish. ; ' prynces and to the hyer auctorite/ Coverd. ; ' princes and potestates/ Rhem. The occasional use of the term ' principalities ' in Auth., with reference to angelical orders, makes a change desirable. To be obedient] Sim. Gen., ' to obey : ' ' to obey magistrates/ Auth. 2. Averse to contention] ' No brawlers/ Auth.; 'notfulofchidyrlge/ Wicl; 'no fyghters/ Tynd., Cran., Gen., Bish.; 'no stryvers/ Cov. (both) ; ' litigious/ Rhem. Forbearing] ' But gentle/ Auth., Cranm., Bishops ; ' but temperat/ Wicl ; ' but softe/ Tynd., Cov. (both), Gen. Showing forth] As in 1 Tim. i. 16, al. : ' shewing/ Auth. 3. Were once] ' We ourselves also were sometimes, etc./ Auth., and in similar order majority of Vv. Going astray] Sim. Wicl, Rhemish, 'erring:' ' deceived/ Auth., Tynd., Cran., Gen. Hating] ' And hating/ Auth. 4. When] So Wicl, Coverd. (Test), Rhem. : ' after that/ Auth. and remain ing Vv. The love toward man, etc.] So, as to order, Rhem. : ' love of God our Saviour toward man/ Author. Wicl has here